Skip to main content

Full text of "Thoughts on the Bible"

See other formats


y'A  i 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


BS  480  .G825  1872 
Gresley,  W.  1801-1876 
Thoughts  on  the  Bible 


SM 


THOUGHTS   ON    THE 
BIBLE. 


By  the  Rev.  W.  GRESLET,  M.A. 

PREBENDARY    OF    LICHFIELD, 
AND    VICAR   OF    BOYNE    HILL,    MAIDENHEAD. 


LOJ^DON: 

.     CHRISTIAN  EVIDENCE  COMMITTEE  OF  THE 
SOCIETY  FOR  PROMOTING  CHRISTIAN  KNOAVLEDGE 

SOLD    AT   THE    DEPOSITORIES: 

77,   GREAT   QUEEN   STREET,   LINCOLN'S   INN    FIELDS; 

4,  ROYAL   EXCHANGE  ;  48,  PICCADILLY  J 

AND    BV   ALL   BOOKSELLERS, 

1872. 


The  Christian  Evidence  Committee  of  the  S.P.C.K., 
Avhile  giving  its  general  approval  to  the  works  of 
the  Christian  Evidence  Series,  does  not  hold  Itself 
responsible  for  any  statement  or  every  line  of 
argument. 

The  responsibility  of  each  writer  extends  to  his 
own  work  only. 


n 

rr  Y. 


^  ^  ^  u  ^  u  u : . 


CONTENTS, 


PAGE 

Lettee 

I.  Inteodtjction ■'■ 

II.  The  Peobability  that  God  would  give  tjs 
A  Revelation,  a^^d  the  mode  in  which 

He  has  veeieied  it          ....  8 

III.  How  THE  Bible  came  to  be  written  .        .  15 

IV.  Vast  importance  op  the  Bible          .        •  23 
V.  The  Wonderetjl  Force  op  the  Bible  .        .  30 

VI.  All  Scripture  inspired       .        .        •        •  37 

VII.  What  is  Inspiration  ? ^^ 

VIII.  How  the  Word  oe  God   is   contained  in 

THE  Bible ^^ 

IX.  DiPFICULTIES ^^ 

X.  The  same ^^ 

XI.  The  same ''^ 

XII.  The  Spirit  and  the  Lettee       ...  85 

XIII.  Inteepolation ^^ 

XIV.  Things    Incompeehensible— Unity    of    the 

Fathee  and  the  Son       .        .        ,        .  ^Q 

XV.  The  same— Sin  and  its  Consequences           .  102 


IV  CONTENTS. 


Lettek  page 

XVI.  MxsTEEr  IN  Eeyelation  and  Science       109 
XVII.  MiEACLES— The    Steangeness    of    some 

MIEACLES 115 

XVIII.  Scientific  Difficulties — Testimony.      124 

XIX.  Genesis  i 131 

XX.  Befoee  the  Flood         .        .        .        .140 
XXL  After  the  Flood 148 

XXII.  ClYILIZATION 154 

XXIII.  Peogeess  of  Histoet  and  Civilization  .  167 ' 

XXIV.  Peophecy  and  its  Fulfilment     .        .      173 
XXV.  Ridicule       .        .        .        .        .        .        .181 

XXVI.  Unbelief— Scepticism     .        .        .        .187 

XXVII.  Want  of  Fiemness  of  Faith  .        .  197 

XXVIII.  Conclusion       .        .      '  .       ..        .        .202 

POSTSCEIPT. — DaEWINISM  211 


THOTJGHTS  ON  THE  BIBLE. 


LETTER  I. 

introduction. 

My  dear  Friend^ 

You  ask  me  to  recommend  you  a  book 
wMcli  shall  explain  the  difficulties  which  some 
persons  now-a-days  fancy  they  find  in  the  Bible. 
The  faith  of  many,  you  say,  has  been  shaken  by 
the  current  literature  of  the  day,  and  you  have 
not  been  able  to  find  exactly  what  you  want, 
either  for  your  own  reading,  or  to  place  in  the 
hands  of  your  friends,  who,  in  common  with 
yourself,  wish  to  meet  the  difficulties  which 
have  been  brought  before  them,  and  to  be  able 
to  give  a  reason  for  the  faith  that  is  in  them. 

Well,  there  are  many  very  excellent  books ; 
but  I  do  not  know  that  they  are  exactly  what 
you  require.    There  is  Butler^s  Analogy.    Every 

B 


IXTEODUCTION. 


student  for  Holy  Orders^  and  every  man  of 
education  wlio  really  desires  to  enter  into  tlie 
subject,,  should  read  Butler's  Analogy  tliree  or 
four  times  over^  until  lie  has  mastered  every 
page  of  it.  Then  there  are  Paley's  Volumes  on 
the  Evidences^  the  Hor^e  Paulinse^  and  Natm^al 
Theology.  These  are  excellent  and  sound 
books^  more  lively  than  Butler^  and  perfectly  un- 
answerable in  argument ;  they  have  never  been 
refuted^  and  never  can  be.  We  sadly  want 
another  Paley  amongst  us.  I  wish  they  were 
more  read  than  they  are.  Perhaps  the  reason 
of  their  being  read  less  than  they  used  to  he 
is  that  they  are  somewhat  out  of  date.  The 
objections  against  revealed  rehgion  have  taken 
a  new  turn;  new  cases  have  arisen^  and  modern 
science  has  developed  many  fresh  illustrations 
of  the  goodness  and  wisdom  of  God  which  were 
not  known  in  Paleyfs  time. 

I  am  really  not  able  to  direct  you  to  the  sort 
of  book  which  you  require.  So  there  is  no  help 
for  it  but  that  I  must  try  and  write  one 
myself. 

1  There  is  a  very  good  book  on  the  Catalogue  of  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  "  Why  do  you 
believe  the  Bible  to  be  the  Word  of  God  ? "  by  Josiah 
Bateman,  M.A.,  which  embraces  some  of  the  topics  contained 
in  this  volume,  but  the  general  scope  is  different. 

There  are  also  many  excellent  books  on  different  branches 


INTRODUCTIOX. 


A  bold  undertaking  !  you  will  say^  and  some- 
wliat  presumptuous  to  class  oneself  with  sucli 
men  as  Butler  and  Paley.  But  in  truth  the 
book  that  is  wanted  is  not  any  thing  very 
learned  or  very  scientific,,  but  a  common- sense 
popular  view  of  the  facts  in  question. 

Let  me  first  set  before  you  what  is  the  view 
which  I  propose  to  take  of  the  subject.  I  do 
not  intend  so  much  to  answer  objections  or  ex- 
plain the  difficulties  raised  by  men  of  science  or 
of  learning'^  as  rather  to  show  that  such  objec- 
tions and  difficulties  are  not  such  as  can  reason- 
ably shake  the  faith  of  men  of  ordinary  sense  and 
candour.  Objections  there  must  needs  be^  as  I 
think  the  following  arguments  will  show,  even 
on  Christian  principles. 

1.  If,  as  we  believe,  revelation  and  science 
emanate  both  from  the  Great  God  and  source 
of  all  things,  they  must  needs  both  be  true. 
But  seeing  that  we  imperfectly  understand  both 
one  and  the  other,  it  is  clear  that  they  must 
often  ci'ppear  to  differ.  This  is  no  paradox. 
The  difficulties  which  we  imagine  arise  not 
from  any  real  discrepancies  between  science  or 
religion,  but  from  our  imperfect  understanding 
of  them. 

of  the  subject  in  the  Catalogues  of  the  Society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,  and  the  Christian  Evidence  Society. 
B    2 


INTEODUCTION. 


2.  Agaiiij  religion  is  in  its  essence^  "  One  and 
tlie  same  througli  all  advancing  time/^ — at 
least  tliere  has  been  no  new  revelation  since  tlie 
time  of  our  Loed  Jesus  Cheist  and  His  Apos- 
tles. Science  on  tlie  other  hand_,  is  always 
moving,  always  advancing.  The  discoveries  of 
one  generation  serve  but  as  a  stepping-stone, 
or  rather  a  foundation  on  which  to  build  future 
discoveries.  It  will  be  said,  perhaps,  that  cri- 
ticism also  advances;  scholars  of  the  present 
generation  are  better  critics  than  those  of  the 
past.  Yes,  but  what  is  the  object  of  criticism — 
criticism  of  the  Bible,  I  mean  ?  Simply  to  as- 
certain the  exact  meaning  of  the  ancient  sacred 
writers,  to  correct  the  text  which  has  been  cor- 
rupted by  length  of  time,  and  bring  it  back  to 
its  original  purity;  to  make  sure  of  the  real 
meaning  of  the  words  when  spoken  or  written 
by  our  Loed  or  His  Apostles.  Why  do  we 
think  so  much  of  the  early  Fathers  ?  It  is  be- 
cause we  believe  that  their  proximity  to  the  age 
of  the  Apostles  is,  to  a  great  extent,  a  guarantee 
that  their  interpretation  of  the  words  of  the 
Apostles  is  correct,  and  the  facts  which  they 
describe  are  legitimate  developments  of  the 
Apostles^  doctrines.  Thus  the  very  advance  of 
criticism  is  a  proof  of  what  I  asserted.  Its 
object  is  not  to  go  forward,  but  to  go  backward 


INTEODUCTION. 


to  ancient  truth.  Eevelation  is^  like  its  great 
Founder^,  the  same  yesterday^  to-day^  and  for 
ever  :  whereas  it  is  the  boast  of  science  that  it  is 
perpetually  improving.  What  is  the  necessity  of 
troubling  oneself  to  reconcile  the  statements  of 
the  Bible  in  all  particulars  with  geology^  when 
geology  is  confessedly  in  a  state  of  progress, 
and  the  opinions  of  the  next  generation  may  be 
as  much  in  advance  of  the  present  as  the  pre- 
sent is  of  the  past.  So  as  regards  Ethnology, 
Philology,  Anthropology,  and  other  sciences, 
which  so  much  interest  a  number  of  clever  men ; 
they  have  almost  sprung  up  within  the  present 
generation,  and  every  year  is  adding  to  the 
facts  on  which  they  rest.  How  then  can  they 
be  compared  with  what  is  fixed  and  eternal  ? 

3.  Again,  Revelation  professes  to  be  a 
communication  from  the  Great  and  Infinite 
God,  to  us  poor  finite  creatures.  If  every  part 
of  Revelation  were  easily  intelligible,  and  free 
from  difficulty,  it  might  be  possible  that  it 
emanated  from  the  human  intellect.  The  very 
fact  of  there  being  in  it  things  which  surpass 
our  knowledge,  and  are  addressed  to  our  faith, 
harmonizes  with  the  belief  that  it  proceeds 
from  a  source  higher  than  man.  Must  not  the 
relation  of  the  finite  to  the  Infinite,  the  creature 
to  the  Creator,  be  full  of  difficulties?     Even 


IXTEODUCTION. 


between  man  and  man,  the  liiglily  educated  and 
tlie  illiterate^  hew  wide  is  the  difference.  How 
many  things  are  there_,  for  instance,  which 
GoD^s  ministers  have  mastered  by  study,  but 
which  are  a  perfect  enigma  to  the  ploughman  or 
the  mechanic ;  or  even,  be  it  spoken  with  great 
respect,  to  the  philosopher,  or  the  politician, 
or  the  eminent  lawyer,  if  they  have  not  given 
their  minds  to  theological  studies.  And  we 
can  imagine  that  minds  of  the  highest  order, 
whether  the  highly-gifted  yet  humble-minded 
of  our  fellow-men,  or  the  angels  of  heaven,  may 
see  no  difficulty  in  what  perplexes  many  of  us 
ordinary  mortals.  And  there  are  many  things 
which  are  greater  difficulties  to  the  educated 
than  to  the  uneducated.  Before  the  last  cen- 
tury most  persons  read  the  first  chapter  of 
Genesis,  as  many  read  it  now,  without  discern- 
ing or  even  suspecting  any  difficulty  whatever. 
The  science  of  geology  has  caused  doubts,  which 
at  first  perplexed  even  well-disposed  and  intel- 
ligent men ;  but  which  a  juster  appreciation  of 
the  relation  between  science  and  revelation  has 
now,  we  trust,  greatly  removed.  There  always 
have  been  difficulties,  and  always  will  be  until 
the  human  mind  has  mastered  the  whole  cycle 
of  natural  science,  and  knows  in  all  its  bearings 
the  whole  counsel  of  God.     There  are  mysteries 


INTRODUCTION. 


into  whicli  even  the  angels  desire  to  look. 
Therefore  the  existence  of  diflSculties  is  no  pre- 
sumption whatever  against  the  truth  of  Eeve- 
lation. 

The  subject  on  which  I  propose  to  treat  in  the 
following  letters  cannot  be  better  expressed 
than  in  the  words  of  St.  Augustine^  in  one  of 
his  letters  to  St.  Jerome :  ''  I  have  learned^  1 
confess,  to  pay  such  deference  to  the  canonical 
books  of  Scripture,  and  to  them  alone,  that  I 
most  firmly  believe  that  none  of  their  writers 
have  ever  fallen  into  any  error  in  writing. 
And  if  I  meet  with  any  thing  in  them  which 
seems  to  me  to  be  contrary  to  truth,  I  doubt 
not  that  either  the  manuscript  is  in  fault,  or 
that  the  translator  has  missed  the  truth,  or 
that  I  myself  have  not  rightly  aj)prehended  it."*' 
{Aug.  Epist.  ad  Hieron.  xxxii.) 

I  do  not  deny  that  there  are  difficulties,  and 
some  apparent  contradictions,  and  many  things 
hard  to  be  understood;  but  I  undertake  to 
show  that,  notwithstanding  these,  the  Bible  is 
the  "Word  of  God,  and  altogether  true,  given 
for  our  instruction  and  salvation. 


THE    PEOBABILITY    THAT    GOD 


LETTER  II. 

THE  PEOBABILITY  THAT  GOD  WOULD  GIVE  US  A 
EEVELATION^  AND  THE  MODE  IN  WHICH  HE  HAS 
VERIFIED  IT. 

The  Bible  appears  before  us  as  a  communica- 
tion from  God  to  man.  More  properly  speak- 
ing, it  is  a  record  of  many  communications,  and 
various  dealings  with  mankind :  "  God  wbo  at 
sundry  times,  and  in  divers  manners,  spake  in 
time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets, 
hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  His 

SON.^^ 

But  how  are  we  sure,  some  might  ask,  that 
God  hath  thus  spoken  to  us  ?  Why  should  He 
take  the  trouble  to  hold  such  communication  ? 
I  answer, — First,  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  He  who  placed  us  on  the  earth,  and  made 
us  what  we  are,  and  bestowed  on  us  so  many 
benefits,  should  teach  us  why  He  placed  us 
here — what  was  the  object  for  which  He  created 
us — what  is  our  relation  to  Him — what  our 
duties.     Except  from  what  He  has  told  us,  we 


WOULD    GIVE    A    EEVELATION. 


have  little  or  no  knowledge  of  these  tlimgs_,  we 
cannot  tell  whence  we  came  or  whither  we  go 
— what  we  have  to  do  now  we  are  here.  Philo- 
sophy and  science  cannot  teach  us  these  things^ 
or  at  least  very  vaguely.  In  shorty  but  for 
what  He  has  revealed  to  us  our  existence 
would  be  an  enigma.  Then_,  being  the  work 
of  His  hand^  He  has  a  Father^ s  feeling  towards 
us.  Every  good  father  trains  up  his  children 
in  the  way  in  which  they  should  go,  teaches 
them  what  is  good,  and  helps  them  to  walk  in 
the  right  path.  And  such  has  been  our  heavenly 
Father^ s  dealing  with  us.  Moreover  He  is  our 
Ruler;  and  it  was  to  be  expected  that  He 
would  explain  to  us  the  laws  by  which  He  would 
have  us  live — our  duties  and  responsibilities. 
On  every  account,,  therefore^  it  seems  quite 
reasonable,  and  to  be  expected,  that  He  who 
made  and  placed  us  here,  should  take  some 
means  of  communicating  to  us  a  knowledge  of 
His  laws,  and  of  our  duties,  of  our  position 
here,  and  what  is  prepared  for  us  hereafter. 

But  now,  supposing  it  to  be  a  thing  not  un- 
likely, but  rather  highly  probable,  or  even 
certain,  that  God  should  communicate  to  His 
creatures  the  knowledge  of  such  things  as  are 
necessary  for  them  to  know,  let  us  consider 
in  what  manner  it  was  likely  that  He  should 


10  THE    PROBABILITY    THAT    GOD 

make  suck  communicatiou.  Of  the  Nature 
and  Presence  of  tlie  great  Creator  of  Heaven 
and  Earth  we  know  little.  He  hath  Himself 
said,  "There  can  no  man  see  My  face  and 
live."  It  was  necessary  for  Him  to  veil  His 
Grlory — to  disrobe  Himself  of  His  Majesty,  if 
He  revealed  Himself  to  us  ;  or  to  send  mes- 
sengers to  us  from  amongst  our  fellow-men, 
authorized  and  commissioned  to  teach  us 
His  Will.  And,  this  being  so,  let  us  consider 
within  ourselves  how  He  could  make  us  know 
for  a  surety  that  those  sent  by  Him  really  bad 
received  a  commission  to  speak  to  us  in  His 
Name.  Can  we  think  of  any  other  mode  of 
verifying  the  mission  of  those  whom  He  would 
send  to  us,  than  that  which  He  adopted, 
namely,  the  arming  them  with  powers 
such  as  no  man  without  God's  sanction  or 
authority  could  exercise.  If  there  was  to 
be,  as  we  have  seen  was  reasonable,  a  com- 
munication, or  series  of  communications,  from 
God  to  man,  it  is  difficult,  nay,  rather,  it  is 
impossible  to  think  of  any  mode  in  which  men 
could  be  sure  that  the  communication  really 
was  from  God,  except  by  the  power  which  He 
should  give  His  ministers  to  verify  their 
mission.  It  is  very  probable  that  God  may  be 
continually  working  miracles  which  we  know 


WOULD    GIVE    A    EEVELATION.  11 

not  of.  But  the  miracles  by  whicli  He  verified 
tlie  mission  of  those  who  at  divers  times  spake 
in  His  Name^  were  palpable  and  wonderful — 
such  as  to  strike  the  senses  of  those  who  wit- 
nessed them^  and  those  who  have  received  the 
record  of  them.  Thus  when  Nicodemus  came 
to  Jesus  by  night,  he  said  unto  Him,  '^  Eabbi, 
we  know  that  Thou  art  a  teacher  come  from 
God  :  for  no  man  can  do  these  miracles  that  Thou 
doest  '^ — miracles  of  such  wondrous  power  and 
goodness  united — "  except  God  be  with  him." 
So  when  Elijah  had  restored  the  widow's  son 
to  life,  she  said,  ''Now  by  this  I  know  that 
thou  art  a  man  of  God,  and  that  the  word  of 
the  LoED  in  thy  mouth  is  truth.'' 

Consider  the  principal  occasions  on  which 
miraculous  agency  was  exercised.  We  know 
that  in  very  early  times  the  knowledge  of  the 
One  true  God  was  well-nigh  lost  upon  earth. 
Even  the  scientific  Egyptians  worshipped  cows 
and  crocodiles.  The  vilest  crimes  and  most 
horrible  cruelties  were  practised  amongst  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  Was  it  not  a  time,  if 
ever,  for  God  to  interfere  ?  Accordingly,  He 
chose  one  nation  from  the  rest  to  be  the  re- 
cipients of  His  laws,  and,  after  a  variety  of 
adventures,  He  commissioned  Moses,  His  ser- 
vant, to  lead  them  out  of  Egypt,  into  a  land 


12  THE    PROBABILITY    THAT    GOD 

wliich  He  had  promised  to  tlieir  fathers,  and  by 
a  series  of  wonderful  miracles,,  in  some  of 
which  Moses  was  the  chief  agent,  in  others  of 
which  God  wrought  Himself,  "  by  a  mighty  hand 
and  outstretched  arm/^  He  led  them  into  the 
promised  land,  and  gave  them  a  code  of  righte- 
ous laws.  If  it  was  right  and  reasonable  that 
the  Creator  should  regard  the  good  of  His 
creatures,  and  not,  like  the  fancied  gods  of 
Epicurus,  leave  them  to  take  care  of  them- 
selves ;  if  it  was  proper  for  a  ruler  to  give  laws 
to  his  subjects,  or  a  father  to  care  for  his 
children,  surely  this  was  a  fitting  time  for  God 
to  interfere  in  the  afiairs  of  men,  and  to  send 
His  messenger,  whose  mission  should  be  veri- 
fied by  the  power  of  miracles. 

Much  more  when  the  time  came  for  sending 
the  LoED  Jesus  Christ  to  redeem  mankind. 
When  we  consider  the  state  of  the  world  at  the 
time  of  the  mission  of  our  Lord,  the  cruelties 
and  immoralities  of  even  the  most  enlightened 
nations,  the  degrading  superstition  of  the  old 
Pagan  system,  it  was  certainly  "  the  fulness  of 
time  '^  for  God  to  exert  His  power  for  the  benefit 
of  His  creatures.  Accordingly  He  sent  His 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  He  again  sent  His 
Apostles  after  Him,  and  their  successors,  to  be 
the  instructors  of  the  world  throughout  all  ages.. 


WOULD    GIVE    A    REVELATION.  13 

These,  too,  were  at  first  armed  with  the  power 
of  miracles,  in  order  that  they  might  establish 
the  truth  of  their  mission.  Is  not  the  whole  of 
the  account  of  these  transactions  strictly  ac- 
cording to  reason  and  probability  ? 

There  are  some  persons  who  consider  miracles 
impossible,  and  will  not  believe  them.  Others, 
on  the  contrary,  believe  them  to  be  the  most 
reasonable  and  probable  events.  That  God 
should  communicate  with  His  people,  that  the 
mission  of  His  messengers  should  be  attested 
by  miracles,  seems  to  the  latter  to  bear  on  the 
face  of  it  the  character  of  perfect  reasonable- 
ness. So  far  these  two  classes  of  persons  difier 
in  opinion  toto  coelo.  Each  considers  the  other 
to  be  mistaken.  Who  is  to  decide?  Surely 
history  and  testimony  must  decide.  We  have 
received  detailed  accounts  of  all  these  wondrous 
transactions.  Moses  and  Joshua,  and  others, 
have  handed  down  to  us  the  history  of  the 
great  events  of  their  own  times.  The  Evan- 
gelists and  Apostles,  who  were  witnesses  of  our 
LoED^s  ministry,  have  written  the  account  of 
His  life  and  wonderful  deeds.  If  we  can  believe 
any  other  of  the  events  of  history,  we  have  cer- 
tainly reason  to  believe  the  history  of  these. 
From  the  very  time  of  their  promulgation,  they 
have  been  received  as  undoubted  truth  by  the 


14  THE    PEOBABILITYj    ETC. 

ablest  and  most  learned  men  of  successive  ages. 
Modern  civilization  is  founded  on  them.  The 
most  refined  and  enlightened  nations  of  the 
world  accept  them.  Surely  that  is  enough  to 
warrant  our  acceptance  of  the  facts  which  we 
find  recorded  in  the  Bible. 


HOW    THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE    WRITTEN.       15 


LETTER  III. 

HOW   THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE    WRITTEN. 

The  account  given  by  St.  Luke  of  the  reasons 
wliicli  induced  liim  to  write  his  Gospel  will 
furnish  us  with  an  instance  of  the  perfectly 
natural  manner  in  which  the  different  books  of 
the  Bible  came  to  be  written. 

' '  Forasmuch/'  says  the  EvangeHst,  "  as  many 
have  taken  in  hand  to  set  forth  in  order  a  de- 
claration of  those  things  which  are  most  surely 
believed  among  us^  even  as  they  delivered  them 
unto  us^  which  from  the  beginning  were  eye- 
witnesses and  ministers  of  the  Word^  it  seemed 
good  to  me  also^  having  had  perfect  understand- 
ing of  all  things  from  the  very  first,  to  write 
unto  thee  in  order,  most  excellent  Theophilus, 
that  thou  mightest  know  the  certainty  of  those 
things  wherein  thou  hast  been  instructed." 

Before  the  Gospels  were  wi'itten,  the  sayings 
and  doings  of  our  Lord  were  known  and  believed 
by  a  great  number  of  persons  inconsequence  of 
the  testimony  and  preaching  of  the  Apostles,  and 


16       HOW    THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE   WEITTEN. 

of  those  appointed  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
And,  as  it  was  natural,  some  of  the  early  dis- 
ciples had  taken  in  hand,  as  St.  Luke  says,  to  set 
forth  in  order  a  declaration — that  is,  to  give  a 
statement  or  account — of  those  things  which 
were  believed  among  the  first  Christians.  But  it 
is  evident  that  it  was  most  important  that  before 
the  death  of  the  Apostles  and  their  contem- 
poraries, the  history  of  these  great  events  should 
be  drawn  up  by  men  who  had  actually  seen  and 
heard,  or  knew  from  unexceptionable  testimony 
all  that  had  happened.  This  was  the  cause  of 
St.  Luke  writing  his  Gospel,  and,  no  doubt,  the 
same  reason  influenced  the  other  Evangelists. 
St.  Matthew  and  St.  John  had  been  with  our 
LoED  during  the  whole  of  His  ministry,  and, 
therefore,  could  give  an  exact  account  of  the 
things  which  they  had  witnessed.  St.  John,  we 
know,  was  the  special  friend  of  our  Loed — the 
disciple  whom  Jesus  loved.  St.  Matthew  was 
constantly  with  Him.  St.  Luke  tells  us  that  he 
too  had  perfect  understanding  of  all  things  from 
the  very  first.  He  had  learned  perhaps  from 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  herself  the  wonderful 
circumstances  which  preceded  and  accompanied 
the  birth  of  Jesus.  He  is  thought  by  some  to 
have  been  one  of  the  seventy  disciples  whom 
our  Loed   commissioned  during  His  lifetime. 


HOW   THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE    WEITTEN.       17 

He  was  the  constant  companion  of  St.  Paul,  as  lie 
preacliecl  tlie  Gospel  tliroughout  tlie  world — the 
account  of  which  he  has  given  in  his  book  of  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles.  It  does  not  appear  whether 
or  not  St.  Mark  was  an  eye-witness  of  the  great 
events  of  our  Lord^s  life,  with  St.  Matthew  and 
St.  John;  but  he  had  ample  opportunity  of 
knowing  the  certainty  of  them,  being  the 
nephew  of  St.  Barnabas,  and  the  companion  of 
the  early  disciples.  So  that  even  humanly 
speaking,  and  without  adverting  now  to  Divine 
inspiration,  we  have  four  unimpeachable  wit- 
nesses of  the  events  recorded — two  of  whom, 
at  least,  were  eye-witnesses  of  our  Lord's 
ministry. 

Compare  the  testimony  of  the  Evangelists 
with  the  history  of  modern  events.  When  the 
terrible  conflict  which  is  now  going  on  in 
Europe  shall  have  been  brought  to  an  end 
people  will  wish  to  know  in  order,  as  St.  Luke 
says,  the  certainty  of  the  events  that  are  occur- 
ring, and,  no  doubt,  many  will  take  in  hand  to 
write  the  history  of  them.  Many  French  or 
Prussian  officers,  or  correspondents  of  news- 
papers who  have  been  eye-witnesses  of  the 
bombardment  of  Strasburg,  the  siege  of  Metz 
or  of  Paris,  or  the  dreadful  battles  which  have 
been  fought^  and  the  sufferings  of  the  sick  and 


18       HOW   THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE    WRITTEN. 

wounded,  and  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  seat  of 
war,  or  the  still  more  dreadful  occurrences 
of  the  insurrection  in  Paris,  will  give  narratives 
of  all  that  they  have  witnessed,  and  so  the 
history  of  the  war  will  be  handed  down  to  after 
generations.  But  we  should  note  one  im- 
portant difference  between  the  events  which 
are  now  being  enacted  and  the  Gospel  history. 
No  one  could  from  his  own  knowledge  give  an 
account  of  all  the  incidents  of  the  war,  because 
they  have  happened  in  many  different  places  at 
the  same  time,  so  that  no  one  could  have  wit- 
nessed them  all.  The  historian  of  the  times 
must  gather  his  information  from  the  testimony 
of  different  persons  who  in  different  places  have 
been  eye-witnesses  of  what  has  been  happening, 
as  we  may  suppose  St.  Luke  obtained  his  infor- 
mation of  the  early  days  of  our  Lord.  But  in 
the  case  of  our  Lord^s  public  ministry  all  the 
events  were  witnessed  by  the  twelve  Apostles, 
who  immediately  after  our  Lord^s  departure, 
began  to  declare  to  the  world  all  that  they 
had  seen  and  heard — and  two  of  whom  for 
the  greater  certainty  wrote  them  in  the 
Gospels. 

But  now  it  might,  perhaps,  be  asked,  How 
are  we  sure  that  the  four  Gospels,  which  we 
have  in  our  Bibles,  are  the  same  accounts  which 


HOW   THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE    WRITTEN.       19 

were  written  by  the  Evangelists,  and  that  our 
LoED  really  lived,  and  died,  and  rose  again  as 
there  described  ? 

First,  I  would  ask  what  reason  have  we  to 
believe  otherwise  ?  We  have  many  other  his- 
torians of  the  same  date,  or  thereabouts — Csesar, 
Sallust,  Tacitus,  Josephus,  and  others,  who  de- 
scribe the  history  of  their  own  times.  We  be- 
lieve them.  We  have  the  letters  or  Epistles  of 
Cicero,  which  are  appealed  to  as  undoubted 
evidence  of  the  facts  to  which  they  refer.  Wliat 
reason  have  we  to  doubt  the  testimony  of  the 
writers  of  the  Gospels  ? 

The  following  illustration  will,  I  think,  serve 
to  show  that  we  have  even  stronger  evidence  of 
the  truth  of  the  Gospels  than  we  have  of  any 
other  extant  history.  There  are,  as  we  all  know, 
thirty  or  forty  thousand  sermons  preached  every 
Sunday  in  the  churches  of  this  country,  all  of 
which  have  a  text  of  Scripture  at  the  beginning, 
and  all  of  which,  more  or  less,  refer  to  the  events 
of  our  LoRD^s  life.  Now,  quotations  from  a  book 
prove  the  existence  of  the  book  itself,  even 
though  we  had  it  not  in  our  hands.  Well,  let 
us  go  back  a  few  centuries — to  the  Reformation 
of  the  Church,  for  instance,  in  the  sixteenth 
century.  We  know  that  sermons  were  preached 
and  texts  quoted  at  that  time,  just  as  they  are 
c  2 


20       HOW    THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE    WEITTEN. 

now.  It  is  cleai%  tlierefore^  tliat  tlie  Bible 
existed  in  tliose  dajs_,  otherwise  tliere  could  be 
no  quotations  from  it.  Go  back  still  farther,  to 
the  days  of  St.  Chrysostom,  or  St.  Augustine. 
Still  there  are  the  same  continual  quotations  of 
texts.  And  not  only  quotations,  but  there  are 
Commentaries  on  Holy  Scripture,  or  explana- 
tions of  the  different  parts  of  the  Bible,  as  we 
have  now.  Go  up  still  higher,  to  the  very  time 
immediately  after  the  Scriptures  of  the  New 
Testament  were  said  to  have  been  wiitten; 
and  still  we  find,  in  the  books  which  have 
come  down  to  us  from  those  times,  quotations 
and  allusions  to  all  the  parts  of  our  Lord^s 
history. 

Or,  to  take  a  downward  survey,  beginning 
from  the  first,  instead  of  tracing  the  testimony 
upward.  Read  the  account  of  the  doings  of  the 
Day  of  Pentecost,  only  ten  days  after  the  de- 
parture of  our  LoED  into  heaven,  before  the 
Scriptures  were  written.  You  find  the  Apostle 
speaking  of  the  facts  of  our  Savioue^s  life  as 
well  known  and  undeniable.  "Ye  men  of 
Israel,^^  he  says,  "hear  these  words.  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  a  man  approved  of  God  among  you 
by  miracles,  and  wonders,  and  signs,  which  God 
did  by  Him  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  ye  also 
know  '^  (it  was  but  a  few  weeks  since  He  had 


now    THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE    WRITTEN.       21 


raised  Lazarus  from  tlie  dead,  as  all  Jerusalem 
knew) /'Him  being  delivered  by  tlie  determinate 
counsel  of  God,  ye  have  taken  and  by  wicked 
hands  have  crucified  and  slain."  (They  could 
not  deny  it.  The  fact  was  notorious  amongst 
them.) 

You  see  that  in  the  very  first  sermon  ever 
preached  distinct  mention  is  made  of  the  mighty 
works,  the  life  and  death  of  our  Lord,  and  that 
before  men  who  knew  perfectly  well  the  things 
which  had  happened,  and  could  at  once  have 
contradicted  St.  Peter,  if  what  he  said  had  been 
false. 

Or  if,  as  some  might  prefer,  we  take  our 
start  from  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  which  all  of 
us  must  feel  to  be  real  letters  written  to  real 
persons,  we  find  the  same  facts  spoken  of  as  un- 
deniable, and  as  forming  the  basis  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church  and  doctrine.  Other  writers  allude 
to  the  same  events,  and  presently  begin  to  quote 
the  words  of  Scripture,  which  by  that  time  had 
been  written ;  and  so  downwards  to  the  present 
time.  There  never  has  been  a  break  in  this 
undeniable  testimony  to  our  Lord^s  life  and 
doctrine. 

I  have  spoken  of  the  Gospels  because  they  are 
the  most  important  books  in  the  Bible,  and  all 
the  rest  depend  on  them.     The  book  of  the 


22       HOW    THE    BIBLE    CAME    TO    BE    WEITTEN. 

Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  a  continuation  of  the 
narrative ;  the  Epistles  all  arise  out  of  the  facts 
recorded.  Our  Loed  Himself  bears  testimony 
to  the  inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament.  The 
Old  Testament  rests  on  the  testimony  of  our 
Loed's  own  word.  The  truth  of  the  Gospels 
being  established^  the  truth  of  the  rest-  of  the 
Bible  follows  of  necessity. 


VAST    IMPOETANCE    OF    THE    BIBLE.  2.3 


LETTER  IV. 

VAST    IMPORTANCE    OP   THE   BIBLE. 

The  opponents  of  tlie  Bible  sometimes  adopt 
an  arrogant  and  supercilious  tone  about  it 
which  is  offensive.  Some,  indeed,  speak  of  it 
in  a  patronizing  tone  as  a  ^'  grand  old  book/' 
much  as  they  would  speak  of  old  Herodotus, 
or  Homer.  This  tone  is  caught,  I  imagine, 
from  the  newspapers.  Newspaper  writers  are, 
conventionally  at  least,  superior  to  their  readers 
in  this  respect,  that  they  are  able  to  com- 
municate to  them  important  information  of 
which  their  readers  are  ignorant.  It  is  their 
business  to  obtain  and  dispense  information, 
and  in  this  respect  they  occupy  a  certain 
vantage-ground,  and  are  for  the  moment 
masters  of  the  situation.  From  giving  in- 
formation on  subjects  on  which  their  readers 
are  ignorant,  newspaper  writers  have  come  to 
adopt  the  same  tone  in  commenting  upon 
their  intelligence.     Hence  the   arrogant    Ian- 


24  YAST   IMPOETANCE    OP    THE    BIBIE. 

guage  wliicli  some   newspapers,  use   in   their 
leading  articles. 

Tlie  tone  of  newspaper  writers  is  commonly 
adopted  by  essayists  and  reviewers^  and  some- 
what exaggerated  by  the  confidence  with  which 
all  men  are  wont  to  speak  on  religious  matters. 
What  I  wish  at  this  moment  to  suggest 
for  consideration  is  the  question  whether  this 
class  of  men^  essayists  and  reviewers^  men  of 
science  and  philosophy^  really  have  any  ground 
for  assuming  the  sort  of  supercilious  tone 
which  some  of  them  adopt  in  speaking  of  the 
Bible  and  the  Church,  or  whether  the  truest 
philosophy  does  not  consist  in  deferring  to  the 
authority  of  the  Bible  as  the  highest  source  of 
information  ? 

For  example  :  A  great  debate  takes  place, 
not  only  in  scientific  Reviews  but  in  public 
meetings  of  the  "  Association  for  the  Pro- 
motion of  Science/^  on  the  question  of  the 
origin  of  life — some  arguing  that  life  must 
proceed  from  life,  omne  vivum  ex  vivo,  others 
that  life  may  originate  from  dead  matter,  and 
the  question  is  involved  whence  life  originally 
proceeded.  But  is  there  any  need  of  all  this 
discussion  ?  We  learn  from  the  Bible  that 
God  created  the  heaven  and  the  earth  and  all 
things  in  them ;    that  He  made  the  first  man 


VAST    IMPORTANCE    OF    THE    BIBLE.  25 

from  the  dust  of  tlie  earth,  and  breathed  into 
him  tlie  breath  of  life_,  and  so  man  became  a 
living  soul.  Is  not  tlie  man^  or  even  tlie 
scliool-cliild,  who  believes  that  life  proceeded 
from  God,  on  the  authority  of  God^s  Word, 
better  informed  on  that  particular  matter 
than  many  a  philosopher  ?  I  remember  to 
have  seen  in  an  old  Bible  a  picture  represent- 
ing- a  venerable  man  meant  for  the  Almighty 
breathing  into  the  face  of  a  stiff  stark  figure 
without  life.  Surely  the  child  who  behoves 
that  that  picture  symbolizes  a  great  truth  and 
principle  of  our  existence,  actually  knows 
more  than  the  man  who  cannot  make  up 
his  mind  as  to  what  is  the  origin  of  the  life 
of  man.  I  do  not  mean  to  question  the  im- 
portance of  philosophical  investigations.  On 
the  contrary,  I  believe  that  they  will  all  tend  to 
the  confirmation  of  GoD^s  Word,  if  confirmation 
were  needed.  What  I  object  to  is  the  notion 
that  Philosophy  can  teach  us  more  certainly 
that  which  is  already  revealed  in  Holy  Scrip- 
ture, specially  on  such  subjects.  In  many 
points  philosophy  can  teach  us  absolutely 
nothing,  as,  for  instance,  respecting  the  con- 
dition of  the  soul  hereafter  and  the  way  of 
eternal  life. 

There  is  another  point  of  view  in  which  the 


26  VAST   IMPORTANCE    OP   THE    BIBLE. 

immense  importance  of  the  subject-matter  of 
tte  Bible  may  be  contrasted  favourably  with 
human  affairs.  I  mean  in  respect  to  the 
interests  involved.  *  "  What  doth  it  profit  a 
man  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his 
own  soul?^^  Consider  only  the  tremendous 
issues  involved  in  the  Bible.  It  is  a  question 
of  an  eternity  of  happiness  or  woe.  The  ablest 
men  in  the  world  believe  it  to  be  so.  Surely 
persons  who  seriously  thought  on  this  subject 
could  never  speak  disparagingly  of  the  great 
questions  involved  in  God^s  Word.  What 
speculation  can  be  in  the  slightest  degree 
comparable  in  importance  to  the  winning 
eternal  life — what  risk  so  tremendous  as  the 
risk  of  losing  happiness  eternal  ? 

Again_,  take  the  politician's  occupation. 
Surely  the  statesman  who  believes  that  the 
human  beings  under  his  authority  have  souls 
to  be  saved_,  and  that  the  Bible  and  the  Church 
of  God  are  the  divinely-appointed  means  of 
saving  souls_,  must  be  constrained  by  his  con- 
science to  adopt  every  method  in  his  power 
whereby  the  grand  object  of  human  life  shall 
be  promoted. 

I  argue,  then,  that  it  is  unphilosophical  and 
unworthy  of  an  intelligent  age  to  disparage  the 
interests  of  religion,  and  consider  the  doctrines 


VAST    IMPORTANCE    OP    THE    BIBLE.  27 

of  the  Church  of  infinitesimal  vakie,  in  com- 
parison with  the  subject-matter  of  science,  or 
literature,  or  politics. 

In  further  confirmation  of  this  position,  I 
would  point  to  eminent  men  in  different  de- 
partments of  life,  and  maintain  unhesitatingly 
that  those  whose  lives  are  occupied  in  ex-" 
pounding  the  Bible  or  promoting  the  religious 
welfare  of  the  people  are  not  inferior,  to  say 
the  least,  to  men  in  any  other  department  of 
knowledge.  In  one  period  of  the  world  Church- 
men were /aci'/e  frinciioes,  in  almost  every  depart- 
ment— in  literature,  science,  and  politics.  In 
the  present  day  they  are  as  great  orators,  as 
able  writers,  and  profound  thinkers — in  short, 
in  every  way  men  of  as  exalted  intellect,  as 
those  in  any  other  department  of  human  know- 
ledge. Therefore  to  affect  to  despise  such 
men,  or  to  speak  disparagingly  of  the  rehgion 
which  they  teach,  proves  rather  the  prejudiced 
views  of  those  who  allow  themselves  to  indulge 
in  such  a  practice. 

One  more  argument  let  me  bring  before  you, 
and  that  is  the  extraordinary  influence  which 
the  Bible  has  had  on  the  institutions  and 
domestic  habits  of  modern  Europe.  According 
to  the  ordinary  progress  of  events,  one  would 
have  expected  that  as  the  civilization  of  Greece 


28  VAST    IMPOETANCE    OF   THE    BIBLE. 

spread  itself  to  Rome,,  and  resulted  in  a  new 
type  analogous  in  some  respects,  but  superior 
in  others  J  so  tlie  civilization  of  Rome  would 
have  been  the  prime  influence  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  family  of  European  nations.  In- 
stead of  which,  a  new  element  has  come  in, 
derived  from  Jewish  literature,  i.  e.  the  Bible. 
How  can  ethnologists  explain  on  mere  human 
principles  the  extraordinary  influence  which 
the  feeble  nation  of  the  Jews  has  acquired  over 
the  powerful  and  civilized  nations  of  modern 
Europe  ?  How  can  they  account  for  the  influence 
of  Jewish  literature  and  Jewish  thought  which 
has  had  such  a  marvellous  efiect  for  the  last 
eighteen  hundred  years  ?  The  precepts  con- 
tained in  the  Jewish  records  are  as 'household 
words.  Even  our  newspapers  are  full  of 
Scriptural  allusions.  We  give  our  sons  and 
daughters  names  taken  out  of  the  Bible,  names 
of  the  Jewish  patriarchs.  Prophets,  Apostles, 
and  holy  women  :  John,  Matthew,  Peter,  James, 
Thomas,  Mary,  Martha,  Anna,  Elizabeth,  all 
these  are  names  of  men  and  women  of  the 
Jewish  race.  We  name  not  only  our  churches, 
but  our  streets,  our  great  buildings,  after  them. 
The  palace  of  our  sovereign  is  called  St.  James^, 
our  House  of  Parliament  St.  Stephen's,  our  great- 
est hospitals  St.  Thomas' and  St.  Bartholomew's. 


VAST   IMPOETANCE    OF   THE    BIBLE.  29 

Our  literature  is  full  of  allusions  to  passages  in 
the  Bible.  Treat  the  Bible  as  a  common  book, 
and  no  consistent  account  can  be  given  of  its 
wonderful  influence.  Nothing  but  the  super- 
natural element  in  it  can  present  a  plausible 
solution  of  the  power  which  it  has  exercised. 


►  0       THE    WONDEEFUL   FORCE    OF    THE    BIBLE. 


LETTER  Y. 

THE   WONDERFUL   FORCE    OF   THE    BIBLE. 

No  book  was  ever  written  wliicli  has  sucli  won- 
derful force — or  has  produced  such  astonishing 
effects  on  men  individually  as  the  Bible.  Truly, 
as  it  is  written,  the  Word  of  God  is  "quick 
and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged 
sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder 
of  soul  and  spirit,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the 
thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.^'  Hundreds 
and  thousands  of  men  in  every  generation,  and 
in  every  station  of  life,  have  experienced  the 
searching  influence  of  the  Bible.  The  same 
Word  which  brings  instruction  in  holiness  to 
the  seeker  after  truth,  peace  and  comfort  to 
the  believer,  is  full  also  of  cutting  reproof, 
stern  upbraiding,  and  bitter  forebodings  to  the 
sceptic,  the  unbeliever,  and  the  wicked.  They 
cannot  escape  it ;  they  cannot  put  from  them 
the  thought  that,  in  spite  of  all  their  endeavours 
to  disbeheve,  the  Bible  may  after  all  be  true, 
and  if  so,  will  surely  condemn  them.    They  who 


THE   WONDERFUL   FORCE    OF    THE    BIBLE.        31 

believe  have  rest  and  peace,  they  know  wliom 
they  trust,  they  believe  in  the  inheritance  pre- 
pared for  them,  they  know  that  they  have  a 
sure  title  to  happiness  with  God  in  heaven,  and 
they  have  the  earnest  of  their  inheritance  in 
present  peace  of  mind,  trust  and  confidence 
in  GoD^s  love,  delight  in  His  service,  hope 
and  joy,  and  a  full  persuasion  that  they  have 
found  peace  and  happiness  in  the  favour 
and  promises  of  their  God.  But  to  unbe- 
lievers all  this  grouud  of  peace  is  cut  away 
from  beneath  their  feet ;  they  have  no  confi- 
dence or  hopeful  expectation,  but  rather  a  cer- 
tain looking  forward  to  judgment  and  misery. 
All  is  vague  and  unsatisfactory  in  this  life,  as 
well  as  in  their  expectation  of  the  future  ;  they 
have  no  certain  rule  of  life,  no  sure  restino-- 
place,  every  thing  is  gloomy,  dark,  uncertain, 
restless,  perplexing, — that  is,  if  they  are  men 
of  any  serious  thought.  There  is  a  sanctifying 
power  in  God^s  Word,  an  influence  for  holiness, 
a  power  given  to  resist  evil,  to  yield  the  soul  to 
what  is  good  and  righteous,  which  is  wanting 
in  those  who  reject  its  calm  authority. 

The  Bible  treats  of  matters  far  beyond  the 
scope  of  man^s  invention;  it  explains  to  us  facts 
and  principles  which  no  science  has  ever  been 
able  to  discover,  no  thought  could  ever  fathom. 


32        THE    WONDEEPUL   FORCE    OF    THE    BIBLE. 

How  could  we  ever  have  known  our  own  posi- 
tion in  the  scale  of  nature^  and  our  relation  to 
God,  our  creation  in  His  image,  our  fall,  our 
redemption,  but  from  the  pages  of  God^s  Word? 
What  human  intellect,  uninstructed  by  God^s 
Word^  has  been  able  to  explain  or  elucidate 
these  marvellous  truths  ?  From  God^s  Word  we 
learn  that,  being  created  in  holiness,  Adam  and 
Eve  fell  by  disobedience,  and  that  the  state  in 
which  we  now  live  is  one  of  remedial  process,  in 
which,  by  the  atonement  made  for  sin,  our  trans- 
gression may  be  put  away,  and  our  spirit,  soul, 
and  body  may  be  regenerated  and  restored  to 
holiness  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  whole  Bible  consists  more  or  less  of  a  series 
of  means  through  the  application  of  which  God 
designs  to  raise  us  by  our  own  free  will  to 
holiness  and  salvation.  Eead  in  this  light  every 
page  teems  with  help  and  encouragement. 
Again,  the  Bible  is  full  of  devotional  matter 
suited  most  wonderfully  to  our  wants.  No 
other  book  has  any  thing  like  it.  Read  the 
Psalms  of  David,  and  see  how  marvellously  ap- 
plicable they  are  to  our  spiritual  state  under 
almost  every  circumstance  of  joy  or  sorrow, 
triumph  or  humiliation,  trust  in  God,  or  con- 
viction of  sin.  They  seem,  as  it  were,  to  dis- 
sect and  analyze  the  inmost  emotions  of  the  soul, 


THE    WONDERFUL   FORCE    OF   THE    BIBLE.        33 

and  lay  tliem  bare  to  the  light  of  day,  and  pro- 
vide nourishment  and  medicine  for  every  re- 
quirement and  ailment  of  the  human  heart. 
Composed  long  ago,  and  at  different  times,  they 
have  descended  to  us  in  these  latter  days,  and 
afford  matter  for  holy  meditation  and  daily  use 
for  the  penitent  sinner,  or  the  faithful  servant 
of  God  in  the  nineteenth  century,  as  they  did 
three  thousand  years  ago.  It  has  always  ap- 
peared to  me  that  the  Book  of  Psalms  in  itself 
is  a  standing  miracle,  showing  by  its  internal 
character  the  evidence  of  its  divine  orimnal. 
Modern  piety  or  ingenuity  has  never  furnished 
a  book  of  devotion  so  searching,  so  penetrating, 
and  so  adapted  to  every  phase  of  the  human 
soul. 

Scarcely  less  wonderful,  though  in  a  different 
way,  are  the  shrewd  and  homely  proverbs  of 
Solomon,  which  exhibit  to  us  the  same  searching- 
power  in  reference  to  worldly  wisdom,  as  the 
Psalms  of  David  evince  in  the  finer  element  of 
spiritual  devotion.  ^^The  fear  of  the  Lord  is 
the  beginning  of  knowledge."  ^'  Trust  in  the 
Lord  with  all  thine  heart,  and  lean  not  to  thine 
own  understanding.  Li  all  thy  ways  acknow- 
ledge Him,  and  He  shall  direct  thy  path.  Be 
not  wise  in  thine  own  eyes  :  fear  the  Lord,  and 
depart  from  evil."     Surely  these  are  the  true 

D 


34        THE   WONDERFUL   FORCE    OP    THE    BIBLE. 

principles  of  human  conduct.  When  we  con- 
sider that  these  wise  and  soul-stirring  books 
existed  long  before  the  rise  of  philosophy  in 
Greece,,  when  ethics  were  first  reduced  to  a 
system^  that  they  appeared  amongst  a  people 
who,  apart  from  miraculous  interposition,  and 
the  divine  inspiration  of  their  writers,  were  far 
from  being  a  clever  or  intellectual  race,  we 
must  acknowledge  the  marvellousness  of  the 
phenomenon  exhibited  by  their  very  existence 
in  that  period  of  the  world's  history. 

In  the  books  of  the  Prophets  we  find,  be- 
sides the  most  lofty  sentiments,  undeniable 
evidence  of  a  power  of  foretelling  future  events, 
which  could  have  proceeded  from  no  other 
source  than  a  divine  original. 

Bringing  our  survey  down  to  the  books  of 
the  New  Testament,  we  have  the  fulfilment  of 
prophecy  in  the  record  of  the  Incarnation  of 
the  Son  of  God  and  the  final  offer  of  salvation 
to  mankind;  and  above  all,  the  delineation  of 
the  perfect  character  of  Jesus,  far  beyond  the 
conception  of  human  excellence  by  any  poet 
or  philosopher  whom  the  world  has  ever  pro- 
duced. 

But  the  Word  of  God  is  not  only  quick  and 
powerful  to  teach  us  our  real  character,  but  it 
is  also  efficacious  to  furnish  us  with  remedies 


THE    WONDERFUL    FORCE    OF    THE    BIBLE.        35 

against  the  evils  which  we  detect^  safeguards 
against  our  weakness^  help  for  our  infirmities, 
comfort  in  our  distress.  It  can  not  only  probe 
the  wounds  of  our  spirit,  but  it  can  pour  into 
them  the  balm  of  consolation.  It  can  soothe  the 
wounded  spirit,  give  us  health,  and  hope,  and 
salvation.  In  short,  it  is  able  to  make  us  wise 
unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.  I  say,  then,  without  fear  of  contradiction, 
that  no  other  book  was  ever  composed  which 
has  any  thing  like  the  moral  efficacy  of  the 
Bible — its  power  and  acuteness  is  far  beyond 
any  thing  else  which  was  ever  written. 

The  difficulty  is  that  these  divine  characteris- 
tics of  the  Bible  are  to  the  sceptic  and  unbe- 
liever, who  are  prejudiced  against  it,  in  a  man- 
ner incomprehensible.  Those  who  do  not  feel 
the  touching  devotion  of  the  Psalms,  for  in- 
stance, cannot  be  argued  into  understanding  it. 
They  have  not  the  faculty  for  it.  They  who  see  no 
beauty  in  the  character  of  our  Lord,  no  super- 
human excellence  in  His  teaching,  can  hardly  be 
touched  with  the  conviction  of  His  divine  nature. 
They  are  like  men  without  an  ear  for  music,  or 
without  the  faculty  of  discerning  colours.  But 
they  may  at  least  do  this — they  may  exercise 
their  reason  upon  the  evidence  of  the  truth  of 
the  Bible.     They  may  strive  against  the  beset- 


36        THE    WONDEEFUL   FORCE    OF    THE    BIBLE. 

ting  sins  of  their  own  hearts — cultivate  humility, 
sincerity,  and  truth.  Then  the  Holy  Spirit 
will  grant  them  the  faculty  of  appreciating  the 
doctrine,  ''^He  that  will  do  the  will  of  God  shall 
know  of  the  doctrine  whether  it  be  of  God.^^ 


ALL    SCRIPTURE    INSPIRED.  37 


LETTER  YI. 

ALL    SCRIPTURE    INSPIRED. 

Now^  seeing  that  undeniably  tlie  Bible  exercises^ 
and  has  exercised,,  an  influence  on  the  human 
mind^  and  on  the  affairs  of  the  worlds  such  as  no 
other  book  has  ever  exercised^  and  not  only  with 
uncivilized  and  unintellectual  nations^  but  with 
the  most  intelligent  and  highly  gifted  in  the 
world,  surely  it  is  unwise  and  unphilosophical 
to  think  lightly  of  the  Bible  or  to  treat  it  as  a 
common  book.  A  higher  intelligence  must 
dictate  to  us  the  opinion,  or  rather  the  cer- 
tainty, that  there  must  be  in  it  something  very 
different,  something  much  beyond  the  character 
of  any  thing  else  that  was  ever  written.  And 
what  is  the  difference  ?  Simply  this :  that 
whereas  other  books  have  been  written  by  the 
wisdom  and  intellect  of  man — the  Bible  was 
dictated  and  written  by  the  inspiration  of  God. 
And  such  has  been  the  firm  belief  of  Christians 
of  all  ages.  The  best  and  purest  minds  in 
the   world  for  eighteen   hundred   years   have 


o8  ALL    SCRIPTURE    INSPIRED. 

always  believed  the  Bible  to  be  tbe  inspired 
Word  of  God.  If  it  were  not  so^  how  can 
we  account  for  its  astonishing  and  undeniable 
influence  on  the  minds  and  on  the  afiairs  of 
men  ? 

Let  us  consider  the  claim  which  the  Bible 
itself  makes  on  our  belief  of  its  inspiration. 

There  is  a  peculiar  form  of  argument  recently- 
much  used  by  the  sceptical  school_,  the  fallacy 
of  which  I  do  not  remember  to  have  seen  com- 
mented on.  It  is  to  this  effect :  that  if  a  text 
of  Scripture  is  disputed_,  if  a  few  T^o-iters,  or 
even  one^  have  questioned  its  genuineness^  or 
doubted  its  interpretation^  thenceforth  that 
text  is,  so  to  speakj  tainted  or  suspected_,  and 
cannot  be  used  with  any  force  in  controversy. 
A  remarkable  instance  of  this  sort  of  argu- 
ment is  found  in  Dr.  Williams^  climax  about 
Messianic  prophecies.  Some  of  these  pro- 
phecies have  been  disputed_,  he  says ;  Bishop 
Kidder  doubts  the  applicability  of  one,  Bishop 
So-and-So  of  another,  Baron  Bunsen  of  a  third, 
until  there  are  not  more  than  two  or  three  re- 
maining which  are  not  disputed,  and  these  no 
doubt  might  be  easily  '^'^  melted  down  in  the 
crucible  ^ ''  (such,  if  I  remember  right,  is  the  ex- 
pression), and  so  none  would  remain.  I  never 
1  Essays  and  Reviews,  p.  70. 


ALL    SCEIPTUEE    INSPIRED.  39 

remember  to  have  seen  so  reckless^  overbearing, 
and  irrational  a  statement ;  and  yet  I  suppose 
it  was  expected  to  carry  weight  with  some 
persons,  or  it  would  not  have  been  made.  If 
there  really  is  any  reasonable  doubt  as  to  the 
genuineness  of  the  text,  as  there  may  be  in  the 
case  of  the  three  witnesses  (see  1  St.  John  v.  7), 
then  of  course  we  cannot  honestly  insist  on 
that  text  as  of  undoubted  certainty,  or  as  a 
proof  of  doctrine ;  but  in  the  numerous  cases 
in  which  we  entertain  no  doubt  whatever  as  to 
their  genuineness  and  true  interpretation,  then 
the  establishment  of  our  argument  depends  on 
our  maintaining  them.  The  battle  for  truth  is 
to  be  fought  on  the  very  ground  of  the  truth 
of  texts,  and  the  true  meaning  of  them.  We 
do  not  for  a  moment  admit  that  the  fact  of  their 
having  been  disputed  renders  them  doubtful : 
for  in  truth  there  is  no  single  text  or  doctrine 
in  the  Bible  which  may  not  be  disputed  by  men 
who  maintain  that  ^^  everlasting  ^^  may  not 
mean  "lasting  for  ever,^^  or  that  God^s  inspired 
Word  may  not  be  true. 

It  is  the  last  of  these  questions  that  I  wish  to 
dwell  on.  And,  first,  the  meaning  of  the  text — 
*'  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  GoD.''^ 

There  are  some  very  good  men  who  say  you 
must  not  rest  on  this  text,  because  it  is  doubtful. 


40  ALL    SCRIPTUEE    INSPIRED. 

My  answer  is^  no  genuine  text  is  really  doubtful 
— every  text  lias  a  meaning ;  this  text  must 
have  some  one  definite  meaning.  We  must  not 
give  it  up  because  it  has  been  disputed,  but 
endeavour  to  ascertain  what  its  real  meaning 
is.  What,  then,  has  been  alleged  against  re- 
ceiving this  text  in  its  plain  and  literal  meaning  ? 
It  is  said  that  commentators  have  questioned 
whether  the  Greek  word  translated  "  given  by 
inspiration  of  God^''  is  the  predicate  or  part  of 
the  subject ;  that  is,  whether  it  is  rightly  trans- 
lated '^  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God  and  is  profitable/^  or  '"''  All  Scripture  given 
by  inspiration  of  God  is  also  profitable. ''■'  But 
in  truth  the  sense  would  be  just  the  same  in 
the  latter  case  as  in  the  former  as  regards  its 
application  to  Holy  Scripture.  It  would  run 
thus — ^^AU  Scripture  being  inspired  by  God/^ 
and  not  all  that  part  of  Scripture  which  is  in- 
spired. The  inspiration  of  the  whole  of  Scrip- 
ture would  be  equally  aj&rmed. 

The  passage  of  Scripture  before  us  is  even 
stronger  in  the  original  than  in  our  transla- 
tion. It  is  not  only  "  all  Scripture,"  as  if  the 
whole  were  taken  collectively,  but  "every 
Scripture,^-*  that  is,  every  part  of  Scripture  is 
inspired  by  God.  It  would  be  inconsistent  with 
the  proposition  to  say  that  some  books  were 


ALL    SCRIPTURE    INSPIRED.  41 

inspii^ed  and  some  were  not_,  or  that  some  sub- 
jects were  inspired  and  some  not :  tliat  the 
doctrinal  parts,  for  instance,,  were  inspired, 
and  the  historical  uninspired;  that  the  de- 
scriptions of  ordinary  events  were  inspired, 
but  not  the  supernatural  and  extraordinary; 
that  the  history  of  the  building  of  the  Temple, 
or  of  the  captivity,  was  inspired,  but  that  we 
need  not  believe  the  history  of  the  Exodus,  or 
of  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac,  or  other  historical 
events; — that  we  might  choose  to  believe 
those  which  we  thought  credible,  and  discard 
the  rest.  This  could  not  be  the  meaning  of 
the  words,  "  every  Scripture  is  GoD-inspired.''^ 
We  must  consider  the  whole  volume  which  the 
Church  accepts  as  Scripture  to  come  under  the 
theory  of  inspiration. 

This  one  text,  therefore,  as  received  by  the 
Church,  may  be  taken  by  believers  as  con- 
clusive of  the  inspiration  of  every  part  of 
Scripture.  But  there  are  many  other  texts 
which  corroborate  and  confirm  it — as,  for 
example,  2  St.  Pet.  i.  21  :  '^  The  prophecy  came 
not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man,  but  holy 
men  of  old  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost."  So  1  Thess.  ii.  13  :  "For  this 
cause  also  thank  we  God  without  ceasing, 
because  when  ye  received  the  Word  of  God, 


42  ALL    SCRIPTURE    INSPIRED. 

wMch  ye  heard  of  us^  ye  received  it  not  as  tlie 
word  of  man^  but  as  it  is  in  trath^  the  Word 
of  GoD^  whicli  effectually  worketh  also  in  you 
that  believe/'  See  also  &t.  Matth.  x.  19,  20  ; 
St.  John  xiv.  25,  26,  xvi.  12—14;  1  Cor.xi.  9, 
10  j  Acts  xxvi.  16;  Heb.  i.  1;  1  St.  Pet.  i. 
10 — 12,  &c.  Consider  also  the  instances  in 
which,  when  a  quotation  is  taken  from  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  it  is  ascribed  to  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  Acts  i.  10:  "The  Scripture  must 
needs  have  been  fulfilled  which  the  Holy 
Ghost  spake  beforehand  by  the  mouth  of 
David."  What  we  have  to  do  is  diligently  to 
search  out  the  meaning  of  these  passages  and 
ascertain  how  the  Church  has  received  them, 
and  to  insist  on  their  truth  when  we  have 
ascertained  it,  and  not  for  a  moment  to  admit 
that  the  cavils  of  sceptics  impair  then'  inherent 
certainty.  And  such  an  investigation  will  I 
think  establish  the  literal  acceptation  of  the 
text  that  "  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspira- 
tion of  God.'' 

A  separate  and  convincing  proof  of  the 
truth  of  every  part  of  Scripture  is  found  in 
the  testimony  of  the  Church.  The  Church 
originally  bore  its  testimony  to  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  books  of  Scripture,  and  has  since 
uniformly  maintained  their  truth.     It  is  pos- 


ALL    SCRIPTUEE    INSPIRED.  43 


sible  to  find  passages  iu  some  of  tlie  ancient 
fathers,  especially  in  the  writings  of   Origen, 
wMch  speak  vaguely  on  these  matters.     But 
the    overwhelming    testimony    of    the    ancient 
Fathers  corresponds  with  what  we  see  in  the 
present  day.     Holy  Scripture  is  universally,  or 
nearly  so,  accepted  by  Christians  as  the  un- 
doubted and  true  Word  of  God.    Every  sermon 
which  is  preached  in  every  church  in  Chris- 
tendom is  founded  on  the  belief  that  what  is 
written  in  God's  Word  is  inspired.     The  text 
is  first  enunciated  with  reverence,  as  the  Word 
of  God,  and  not  of  man.     If  human  arguments 
are  employed  to  illustrate  and  explain  the  text, 
yet  none  are  thought  to  be  so  convincing  and 
unanswerable    as    other   texts    and    parts    of 
Scripture  brought  forward  to  confirm  its  mean- 
ing.    Once  destroy  the  behef  in  the  truth  of 
every  part  of  Scripture,  and  an  entire  revolu- 
tion will  be  efi'ected  in  the  minds  of  men.     No 
certainty,  no  truth  will  be  attainable.     All  will 
'be  vague  and  uncertain.     Much,  indeed,  have 
they  to  answer   for   who   have    attempted   to 
disturb  the  faith  of  God's  servants  in  the  in- 
spiration of  God's  Word.     Let  us  not  give  in 
to  these  cavils,  but  maintain  the  inspiration  of 
the  Bible  as  of  undoubted  certainty. 


44  WHAT    IS    mSPIEATION  ? 


LETTER  YII. 

WHAT   IS    INSPIRATION  ? 

It  is  often  asked  wliat  is  the  true  tlieory  of 
Inspiration  ?  Supposing  all  Scripture  to  be 
inspired^  what  is  inspiration  ? 

Now  there  are  many  things  which  cannot  be 
logically  defined.  Inspiration  may  be  one  of 
them.  There  may  be  something  in  inspiration 
too  deep  and  impalj^able  to  be  exactly  defined 
in  human  language.  One  things  however^  I 
think^  may  be  affirmed  with  certainty  :  namely, 
that  ivhat  is  inspired,  cannot  he  false;  and 
therefore  if  every  part  of  Scripture  is  inspired 
by  GoDj  every  part  is  unquestionably  true. 
Our  Lord  Himself  continually  appeals  to 
Scripture  as  of  undoubted  truth.  So  do  the 
Apostles,  so  do  the  fathers  of  the  Church,  so 
do  God's  ministers  in  the  present  generation. 
How  could  we  teach  religion  at  all  if  we  were 
obliged  to  enter  upon  the  proof  that  each 
quotation  was  true.  No — we  verily  believe^ 
and  the  Church  of  all  ages  has  believed,  that 


WHAT    IS    INSPIRATION?  45 


every  part  of  Scripture  is  inspired  by  God, 
and  that  what  is  inspired  by  God  is  true.  In 
fact;,  to  say  that  a  thing  is  inspired,  and  yet  is 
false,  is  a  contradiction  in  terms. 

But  then  objectors  say — by  this  theory  you 
make  the  inspired  writers  mere  machines  in 
the  hands  of  the  Spirit,  with  no  more  will  of 
their  own  than  the  pens  with  which  they 
wrote.  Well — what  if  it  were  so  ?  But  it  is 
not.  We  believe  that  the  writers  of  Scripture 
wrote  according  to  their  own  idiosyncrasy  and 
personal  ability.  We  see  that  in  fact  there  is 
a  great  deal  of  individual  character  in  the 
different  writers  of  Holy  Scripture.  Every- 
one must  discern  the  wonderful  poetic  energy 
which  breathes  in  the  writings  of  some  of  the 
older  prophets,  as  compared  with  other  writers. 
The  Book  of  Isaiah  and  the  Book  of  Proverbs 
are  totally  different  in  style.  St.  Luke  and 
St.  Paul  write  in  a  different  manner  from  the 
other  Evangelists.  There  is,  in  fact,  as  much 
difference  as  between  Grote  and  Macaulay, 
Manning  and  Newman.  The  four  Gospels  are 
the  compositions  of  four  independent  men, 
describing  what  they  saw  or  heard — differently, 
but  not  therefore  untruly.  Some  years  ago, 
in  the  dead  of  night,  a  violent  earthquake 
occurred,   such  as  England   had  not   felt   for 


46  WHAT    IS    INSPIKATION  ? 

many  years.  Next  day  a  wliole  sheet  of  tlie 
Times  was  occupied  by  tlie  different  accounts 
received  from  different  persons.  TJhe  various 
ways  in  whicli  persons  roused  suddenly  from 
their  sleep  described  the  phenomenon^  was  a 
curious  exemplification  of  the  different  manner 
in  which  the  same  event  struck  different  per- 
sons_,  whose  accounts  of  what  they  had  heard 
or  felt  were  all  equally  veracious.  And  it  is 
evident  that  this  sort  of  evidence  is  really 
more  valuable  than  if  every  body  had  described 
the  circumstances  in  exactly  the  same  words. 
Sometimes  in  a  court  of  justice,,  if  several 
persons  combine  together  to  give  false  evi- 
dence^  the  very  verbal  agreement  of  their 
statements  will  furnish  ground  for  suspicion 
of  collusion^  and  make  their  evidence  less 
valuable  than  if  there  had  been  a  more  natural 
variety  of  statement. 

Therefore  variations  in  the  four  Gospels  are 
not  to  be  looked  on  as  proofs  of  untruthful- 
ness^ but  the  reverse. 

There  is  a  human  element^  as  well  as  a 
divine^  in  every  part  of  the  Bible.  Inspiration 
does  not  supersede  the  intellect  or  habits  of 
thought  of  the  particular  writers^  but  only 
helps  them.  There  are  indeed  many  things 
contauied  in  Holy  Scripture  which  the  writers 


47 


could  not  liave  learned  except  from  direct  in- 
formation of  the  Spirit.  The  prophecies  in  the 
Old  Testament — the  wonderful  delineation  be- 
forehand of  the  person,  the  character  and  office 
of  the  Messiah,,  the  destinies  of  God^s  people, 
and  of  His  kino-dom — no  one  could  have  con- 
ceived  or  written  these  things  unless  the  Spirit 
of  Truth  had  put  them  into  his  mind  by  direct 
revelation.  So  again  there  are  many  doctrines 
of  the  New  Testament,  the  Incarnation,  the 
Atonement,  our  Lord^s  Mediation  and  Inter- 
cession, the  doctrine  of  the  Sacraments — all 
these  must  have  been  dictated  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  But  in  many  parts  of  Scripture  the 
writers  delivered  simply  in  their  own  language 
what  had  come  to  their  knowledge — whether 
as  eye-witu  esses  or  by  other  ordinary  sources 
of  information.  Only,  as  inspired  writers,  they 
were  kept  from  error  in  their  writings  by  the 
Divine  Spirit ;  for  if  what  they  wrote  was  false 
or  erroneous,  it  could  not  be  inspired,  and  we 
have  seen  that  every  part  of  Scripture  is  in- 
spired. 

We  may  therefore  firmly  believe  every  fact 
recorded  in  Holy  Scripture  by  the  writers 
either  of  the  Old  or  New  Testament,  as  un- 
doubtedly and  entirely  true.  The  fact  that 
St.  Paul  left  his  cloak  with  Carpus  at  Troas, 


48  WHAT    IS    INSPIRATION? 

and  many  otlier  equally  minute  particulars^ 
should  be  received  as  true^  thougli  they  seem 
to  be  matters  of  very  small  importance.  There 
are  persons  who  say  that  they  accept  the  great 
facts  and  doctrines  of  Revelation,  but  do  not 
think  it  necessary  to  believe  all  the  minute 
details.  But  it  will  generally  be  observed_, 
that  those  persons  who  affect  to  think  lightly 
of  the  details  of  the  Bible,  do  so  in  reality 
only  to  obtain  the  means  of  disparaging  the 
great  and  essential  doctrines — the  Atonement 
— or  the  eternal  Judgment — or  the  Miracles. 
If  we  reject  the  smallest  part,  we  reject  the 
authority  on  which  the  greatest  is  based.  And 
this  is  well  understood  by  the  unbelievers  of  the 
present  day.  Once  get  in  the  thin  end  of  the 
wedge  by  assuming  the  inaccuracy  of  some 
little  circumstance,  and  the  whole  authority  of 
GoD^s  Word  will  speedily  be  shaken,  in  the 
minds  at  least  of  those  who  are  so  unwary  as 
to  suffer  themselves  to  be  deceived. 

Important  use  has  been  made  of  these  minute 
circumstances  by  some  of  our  most  able  writers, 
such  as  Paley  and  Blunt,  who,  on  the  hypo- 
thesis of  their  correctness  which  has  always 
been  received  by  the  Church,  have  built  up  a 
most  convincing  and  impregnable  argument 
of  the  truth  of  Revelation.     The  coincidence  of 


WHAT    IS    INSPIRATION  ?  49 

times  and  places^  and  minute  facts_,  which 
occur  in  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul_,  when  com- 
pared with  the  account  given  of  the  great 
A^postle^s  movements,,  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles, is  most  valuable  for  the  conviction  of  cri- 
tical and  argumentative  minds,  as  to  the  reality 
both  of  the  history  and  the  correspondence. 
Wantonly  and  carelessly  to  give  up  the  truth 
of  the  details  of  St.  PauVs  actions  and  state- 
ments, would  be  to  sacrifice  what  to  some 
minds  has  proved  one  of  the  surest  evidences 
of  Eevelation.  The  coincidences  and  the 
verisimilitude  of  the  facts  form  a  mass  of  cir- 
cumstantial evidence  of  much  the  same  cha- 
racter as  that  by  which  our  courts  of  law 
decide  the  most  important  questions  of  life  and 
property.  We  may  not  admire  too  much  of 
"  Old  Bailey  Theology,"  as  it  has  been  termed, 
in  which  the  Apostles  are  tried  once  a  week 
for  perjury.  But  such  a  book  as  Bishop 
Sherlock's  "  Trial  of  the  Witnesses,''  is  not 
without  its  important  use  in  convincing  minds 
accustomed  to  weigh  evidence.  I  think,  there- 
fore, that  for  Christians  to  admit  for  a  moment 
that  any  facts  plainly  stated  by  the  writers  of 
Holy  Scripture,  and  not  suspected  to  be  inter- 
polated, are  unimportant,  and  possibly  not 
true,   simply  because  they  are  minute,  is  not 

E 


50  WHAT   IS   INSPIEATION? 

only  a  most  illogical  proceeding,  but  also  a 
gratuitous  giving  up  of  an  important  position.  I 
would  myself  take  an  entirely  different  ground, 
and  maintain,  that  even  apparently  erroneous 
or  contradictory  statements,  must  in  reality  be 
true,  if  we  rightly  understood  them,  because 
they  are  contained  in  God's  inspired  Word. 

There  is  an  objection  taken  by  controver- 
sialists, which  is  plausible,  yet  fallacious. 
Something  like  this  is  the  form  of  it.  Do  you, 
say  they,  believe  a  verbal  inspiration  or  not  ? 
If  you  say  you  do  not,  it  is  answered,  Oh,  then 
you  admit  that  there  may  be  errors.  If  you 
say  you  do.  What,  it  is  answered,  do  you  really 
believe  that  all  the  uncouth,  even  ungram- 
matical  expressions  which  we  find  in  the  Bible 
can  be  the  Word  of  God  ?  Are  all  the  insig- 
nificant details  which  we  find  really  God's 
Word  ?  Was  it  God  Who  spake  by  St.  Paul, 
when  he  desired  Timothy  to  send  him  his  cloak 
from  Troas  ?  But  this  is  not  an  honest  ar- 
gument, in  fact,  it  is  mere  clap-trap.  The 
simple  answer  is,  that  GoD  did  not  dictate  to 
the  Apostles  things  which  they  could  very 
well  learn  from  their  own  information,  but 
only  kept  them  from  error.  Many  things  were 
no  doubt  communicated  to  them  directly,  but 
many  things   were   learned   by  them    in   the 


WHAT    IS    INSPIRATION  ?  51 

same  way  in  which,  otlier  people  become  ac- 
quainted with  facts^  and  were  related  by  them 
in  their  own  words,  such  as  they  were  accus- 
tomed to  use :  only  they  were  preserved 
from  error  by  the  Holy  Spirit  ;  else  it  would 
not  be  true  that  all  Scripture  is  inspired.  For 
what  is  inspired  cannot,  by  the  force  of  terms, 
be  false.  This  at  once  silences  all  cavils  about 
the  Divine  and  human  element,  and  shows 
that,  while  both  are  present,  both  are  equally 
true.  And  it  is  very  remarkable  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  does  not  supplement  the  imperfect 
knowledge  of  the  inspired  writers,  where  exact 
information  is  of  no  importance.  Thus,  in  the 
account  of  the  marriage  at  Cana  in  Galilee  it 
is  said,  that  there  were  "  six  waterpots  contain- 
ing two  or  three  firkins  apiece.''^  Whether  it 
were  two  or  three  is  unimportant.  So  St.  Paul 
says,  in  his  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  "  I 
baptized  also  the  household  of  Stephanas,  be- 
sides I  know  not  whether  I  baptized  any  other." 
If  St.  Paul  had  been  disposed  to  deny  that  he  had 
baptized  any  other,  when  he  really  had  done 
so,  we  may  believe  that  he  would  have  been 
corrected.  But  when  he  said  with  perfect 
truth  and  sincerity  that  he  had  forgotten,  it 
was  not  necessary  that  he  should  be  reminded 
of  the  exact  truth.  Under  this  head  we  may 
E  2 


62  WHAT    IS    INSPIRATION  ? 

rank  the  frequent  use  of  round  numbers,  as^  for 
instance,  when  on  one  occasion  four  thousand 
and  on  another  occasion  five  thousand  were  fed 
with  the  loaves  miraculously  increased  \  I  do 
not  know  that  it  is  necessary  for  the  truth  of 
Scripture  to  suppose  that  these  were  the  exact 
numbers,  neither  more  nor  less ;  though  of 
course  it  might  have  been  so.  In  some  cases 
there  is  greater  precision,  as  in  declaring  the 
number  of  fish  that  were  taken  to  have  been 
an  hundred  and  fifty  and  three,  or  that  the 
number  of  souls  saved  from  shipwreck  with  St. 
Paul  were  two  hundred  threescore  and  sixteen. 
In  these  cases  the  writer  knew  the  exact  num- 
bers, and  therefore  gave  them. 

This  theory  of  inspiration  does  not  at 
all  militate  against  the  right  or  duty  of 
criticism.  On  the  contrary,  we  believe  that 
fair  criticism  will  be  found  to  confirm  the 
truth.  I  should  not  say  that  it  interfered  in 
the  least  with  the  absolute  truth  of  Scripture, 
if  it  were  found  that  Moses  compiled  his  history 
or  parts  of  it  from  more  ancient  documents,  as 
Hume  did  his  history  of  England  from  the  old 
chroniclers,  or  that  the  Pentateuch  was  revised 
by  Ezra,  and  notes  added  here  and  there.  Then 
it  is  always  open  to  debate  what  is  Scripture 
1  St.  Mark  vii:.  19. 


WHAT   IS    INSPIRATION  ?  53 

and  what  is  not  Scripture.  If  a  critical  dis- 
cussion disproves  tlie  genuineness  of  any  text, 
it  does  not  prove  tliat  the  Bible  is  not  inspired, 
it  only  shows  that  the  particular  passage  is 
not  a  part  of  Scripture,  but  an  interpolation. 
Again,  of  course  there  are  what  seem  to  be  dis- 
crepancies between  Holy  Scripture  and  science. 
Until  we  have,  as  I  said  before,  a  perfect 
critical  knowledge  of  Scripture,  and  a  thorough 
understanding  of  all  sciences,  which  can  never 
be,  they  must  seem  to  differ,  though  we  may  be 
sure  they  do  not  really.  Who  now  is  troubled 
by  the  old  objection  about  the  sun  standing 
still  in  the  valley  of  Ajalon  being  contrary  to 
science  ?  I  have  not  the  smallest  doubt  that 
the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  will  be  found  to  be 
entirely  in  accordance  with  the  phenomena  of 
Nature  when  we  understand  more,  if  we  ever  do 
understand  more,  of  the  science  of  cosmogony. 
In  the  present  letter,  I  have  endeavoured  to 
show  that  all  Scripture  is  "  God -inspired,"  and 
therefore  of  necessity  true.  But  I  admit  with 
St.  Augustine,  that  in  the  copies  of  the  Bible 
which  we  have  in  our  hands,  there  are  mistrans- 
lations, probably  interpolations, — and  as  St. 
Peter  says,  things  hard  to  be  understood,  things 
which  appear  marvellous,  inconsistent,  some- 
times even   contradictory.     In   making  these 


54  WHAT   IS    INSPIEATION? 

admissions^  I  would  not  liave  it  to  be  inferred 
tliat  the  difficulties  or  apparent  contradictions 
of  Holy  Scripture  are  so  numerous  or  so  impor- 
tant as  to  obscure  the  general  sense.  On  the 
contrary,  the  grand  object  of  Holy  Scripture,  its 
truth,  as  a  law  of  life,  and  a  means  of  attaining 
heaven,  are  plain  and  undeniable  to  every 
honest  mind.  But  nevertheless  there  are  diffi- 
culties which,  exaggerated,  have  raised  a  for- 
midable prejudice  against  the  Bible — and  on 
these  it  is  my  purpose  to  enlarge  in  several 
succeeding  letters. 


HOW    THE    WORD    OF    GOD,  ETC. 


LETTER  YIIL 

HOW   THE    WOED    OF    GOD    IS    CONTAINED    IN    THE 
BIBLE.     • 

The  first  objection  to  be  considered  is  a 
notion  never  before  heard  of  in  tlie  Cliurcli ; 
against  wliich  it  is  necessary  for  all  true  Clinrcli- 
men  to  protest  with  all  their  might, — the  notion 
that  the  Word  of  God  is  not,  as  has  always  been 
believed,  co-extensive  with  the  Bible,  but  that 
it  is  contained  in  the  Bible. 

If  it  were  said  that  the  Word  of  God  is  con- 
tained in  the  Bible,  so  that  the  Bible  is  all  of  it 
the  written  Word  of  God,  the  proposition  is 
true.  And  that,  no  doubt,  is  the  meaning  of 
the  words  of  our  sixth  Article  :  "  Holy  Scripture 
containeth  all  things  necessary  to  salvation  .  .  . 
in  the  name  of  Holy  Scripture  we  do  under- 
stand those  canonical  Books  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  of  whose  authority  was  never 
any  doubt  in  the  Church. ^^  But  if  it  be  meant, 
as  it  seems  to  be  by  some,  that  the  Holy 
Scripture  contains  the  Word  of  God,  and  a 
great  deal  more  which  is  not  the  Word  of  God, 


56  HOW   THE    WOED    Or    GOD 

I  venture  to  say  that  tliis  notion  is  contrary  to 
the  belief  of  Christians  of  all  ages,  and  is  in 
truth  a  grievous  heterodoxy.  Each  deacon, 
before  he  can  obtain  ordination,  is  specially 
asked,  "  Do  you  unfeignedly  believe  all  the 
Canonical  Books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments?^^ and  answers,  "I  do  believe  them/^ 
How  can  any  one  make  this  answer  in  good 
faith,  if  he  only  believes  that  part  of  the  Bible 
is  GoD^s  Word,  and  that  the  rest  is  merely  the 
uninspired  word  of  man,  and  may  be  true  or 
may  be  false  ?  Again,  how  is  any  minister 
to  '*■  instruct  the  people  out  of  God^s  Word,^' 
as  he  promises  to  do,  if  he  does  not  know 
where  to  find  it?  For  if  part  of  the  Bible 
only  is  the  Word  of  God,  and  part  not,  it 
is  impossible  to  know  with  certainty  that  we 
are  teaching  the  truth.  The  Socinian  will 
leave  out  those  parts  of  Scripture  which  make 
against  his  view,  and  declare,  that  however 
true  may  be  those  parts  of  Scripture  which  are 
the  Word  of  God,  he  does  not  admit  that  these 
passages  are  so.  Each  sect  will  thus  eliminate 
some  part  or  another,  until,  like  the  picture  in 
the  fable,  no  part  of  the  Bible  will  be  left. 
One  will  discard  miracles,  another  prophecy, 
another  history,  another  doctrine,  until  we 
have  no  Bible  at  all. 


IS    CONTAINED    IN    THE    BIBLE.  57 

The  present  controversy  seems  to  hang 
mainly  on  this  point — whether  we  are  to 
accept  all  the  Bible  as  true  or  not.  There  are 
some  persons  indeed  who  deny  the  inspiration 
of  any  part  of  Scripture.  These  are  simple 
unbelievers.  Others  admit  that  part  is  in- 
spired, and  maintain  that  other  parts  are  not. 
Those  parts  which  agree  with  their  own  pre- 
conceived opinion  they  accept  as  inspired — 
those  parts  which  clash  with  their  own  views 
they  reject.  They  claim  "a  verifying  faculty" 
as  to  the  truth  of  the  various  parts  of  the 
Bible.  The  Church  Universal  has  always  main- 
tained that  all  Scripture  is  inspired  by  God, 
and  that  the  Bible  and  the  Word  of  God  are 
synonymous.  Whence  has  arisen  the  strange 
temptation  to  depreciate  the  inspiration  of  that 
book  which  the  Church  Universal  has  always 
received  as  true  ? 

There  is,  of  course,  always  existing  in  the 
world  a  certain  amount  of  infidelity,  sometimes 
dormant,  sometimes  rampant.  When  unbelief 
is  rampant  it  does  not  follow  that  it  is  more 
general  than  when  it  is  dormant.  During  a 
great  part  of  the  last  century  there  was  a  large 
amount  of  dormant  unbelief.  Political  events 
caused  it  to  become  rampant,  and  it  culminated 
in  the  French  Revolution. 


58  HOW   THE   WORD    OP    GOD 

In  the  present  age  there  is  a  general  spirit 
of  resistance  to  authority  of  all  kinds^  which  it 
is  to  be  feared  will  grow  up  into  some  serious 
evil.  Some^  not  ill-intentioned  men_,  little 
think  of  the  wide-spread  influence  for  mischief 
which  their  cavils  and  lax  opinions  cause; 
while  the  evil  descends  to  the  lowest  depths  of 
society. 

One  principal  cause  of  the  present  prevalence 
of  the  spirit  of  unbelief  is  the  influence  of  im- 
perfect science  upon  ill-regulated  minds.  Minds 
disinclined  to  bow  themselves  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  Crucified,  catch  at  the  supposed  diffi- 
culties of  science  as  an  excuse  for  their  un- 
belief^ and  others  are  so  weak  as  to  be  in- 
fluenced by  them. 

But  there  is  another  cause  which  is  specially 
to  be  noted.  We  cannot  doubt  that  amongst 
the  recent  impugners  of  the  Bible  there  are 
some  earnest  though  mistaken  men.  Their 
heterodoxy  results  rather  from  weakness  of 
character  than  from  an  evil  heart.  It  is  rather 
want  of  firm  faith,  than  conscious  unbelief; 
they  lack  the  firmness  of  character  to  stand  to 
the  truth.  It  is  very  difficult  to  analyze  their 
motives  and  springs  of  action.  There  is  a 
vague,  misty,  unwholesome,  faithless  spirit  of 
liberalism  in  some,  in  others  a  sort  of  vanity 


IS    CONTAINED    IN    THE    BIBLE.  59 


and  presumptuousness  of  intellect.  There  is 
also  a  not  quite  lionest  feeling  in  some  men 
lacking  a  sound  faith,  that  the  newly  invented 
sciences,  as  philology,  ethnology,  anthropo- 
logy, and  the  like,  will  perhaps  prove  some 
parts  of  the  Bible  to  be  untrue,  and  therefore 
that  it  is  wise  to  anticipate  the  attack,  and 
say.  Well,  what  of  it  ?  we  never  said  it  was  all 
true. 

The  case  of  these  half  and  half  believers — 
the  inventors  of  the  figment  that  the  Word  of 
God  is  not  the  Bible,  but  only  in  the  Bible,  is 
this.  They  are  mixed  up  a  good  deal  with  the 
literary  and  scientific  world,  they  hear  men  of 
cleverness  and  scientific  knowledge,  or  it  may 
be  even  an  unlettered  Zulu,  raise  objections 
against  the  Bible  which  they  cannot  answer : 
they  have  a  sort  of  unwarrantable  notion  that 
they  ought  to  be  able  to  answer  all  questions — 
and  have  not  acquired  the  wisdom  to  know 
that  the  greatest  knowledge  is  sometimes  to 
confess  ignorance.  These  men  feel  that  if  the 
Bible  is  not  true  they  are  dishonest  in  con- 
tinuing to  hold  office  in  the  Church.  There- 
fore they  are  tempted  to  adopt  the  half  and 
half  doctrine,  that  part  of  the  Bible  is  true 
and  part  is  not ;  they  will  give  up  the  facts  or 
doctrines,  and  retain  the  morality.    They  know, 


60  HOW    THE    WOED    OF    GOD 

one  will  hope,,  the  influence  of  religion,  perhaps 
in  their  own  lives_,  at  least  in  the  civilized 
world.  But  their  faith  is  not  strong  enough 
to  resist  the  cavils  of  clever  unbelievers, 
whose  society  they  are  so  foolish  as  to  affect, 
and  therefore  they  adopt  the  position  which  we 
have  described.  They  hope  to  retain  their 
position,  and  at  the  same  time  the  continued 
approval  of  their  conscience,  by  fancying  that 
they  can  form  a  Church  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  and  a  nineteenth  century  Bible,  not 
on  the  principle  of  all  men  interpreting  it  for 
themselves,  which  is  the  old  Dissenting  view, 
but  on  the  principle  of  all  persons  accepting 
as  much  or  as  little  of  it  as  they  please.  We 
may  believe  without  absurdity  that  there  really 
are  conscientious,  and  in  their  way  clever  men, 
who  think  that  the  Church  and  the  Bible  may 
be  thus  let  down  easily,  so  to  speak,  without  a 
crash.  Others,  and  I  confess  I  am  one,  believe 
that  this  accommodation  of  the  Bible  to  the 
vain  scepticism  of  the  world  is  a  suicidal 
measure — one  which  must  result  in  the  most 
tremendous  evil.  I  hold  most  firmly  that  what 
the  Bible  was  believed  to  be  eighteen  hundred 
years  ago,  and  has  been  believed  for  eighteen 
hundred  years,  it  still  continues,  that  all  and 
every  part  of  Scripture   is  inspired  by  God; 


IS    CONTAINED    IN    THE    BIBLE.  61 


and  that  if  we  give  it  up  we  are  acting  faith- 
lessly and  fatally. 

I  shall  proceed  to  show  how  few  objections 
there  are  which  may  not  be  removed,  and  how 
those  which  cannot  be  removed  are  to  be  met. 


62  DIFFICULTIES. 


LETTEE  IX. 

DIFFICULTIES. 

Theee  seems  to  be  a  sort  of  tacit  impression 
amongst  some  people  tliat  difficulties  in  the 
Bible  are  in  some  way  or  other  an  objection  to 
it — tliat  if  things  can  be  pointed  out  which  we 
do  not  understand — circumstances  or  events 
which  puzzle  us  to  account  for — they  are  a 
disparagement  of  the  truth  of  Holy  Scripture, 
and  tend  to  impair  our  reliance  on  it.  Perhaps 
the  feeling*  has  arisen  from  the  high  opinion 
which  men  have  come  to  entertain  of  their  own 
ability,  and  the  notion  that  all  things  can  be 
brought  to  the  level  of  their  own  understanding. 
And  yet  one  would  have  thought  that  modern 
science,  if  it  has  taught  us  nothing  else,  would 
have  sufficed  to  convince  men  of  the  infinity  of 
the  objects  of  investigation  and  the  utter  in- 
ability of  the  human  mind  to  grasp  the  wonders 
of  even  the  natural  world — how  much  more  of 
the  world  of  spirits.  If  the  objects  of  the  mate- 
rial universe  are  beyond  the  grasp  of  the  human 


DIFFICULTIES.  63 


intellect — if  the  immensity  of  the  starry  system 
confounds  us  by  its  unapproachable  magnitude 
— if  even  animal  life,  which  is  every  where 
around  us,  eludes  our  observation  by  its  minute- 
ness, how  much  more  beyond  the  scope  of 
human  intellect  must  be  the  spiritual  intelli- 
gence and  moral  influences  which  pervade  the 
universe  !  Instead,  therefore,  of  difficulties  in 
Scripture  being  a  stumbling-block  to  either  the 
most  illiterate  or  the  most  scientific  and  in- 
tellectual, the  argument  would  be  all  the  con- 
trary way.  If,  as  I  think  I  have  before  ob- 
served, all  were  quite  clear  and  intelligible  in 
the  Bible,  it  might  be  argued  that  it  was  the 
work  of  human  invention.  The  difficulties 
^vhich  are  found  are  just  what  might  be  expected 
in  a  communication  from  the  Maker  and  Ruler 
of  the  universe  with  the  creatures  of  His  hand. 

There  are  several  apparent,  but  no  real  draw- 
backs to  the  absolute  truth  of  every  statement 
in  Holy  Scripture.  One  is  corruption  of  manu- 
scripts, another,  error  in  translation  or  tran- 
scription, a  third,  interpolation,  w^hether  casual 
or  wilful. 

Two  objections  are  alleged  against  this  view. 
First  it  is  said,  if  manuscripts  are  so  corrupt, 
translations  so  imperfect,  and  the  text  itself  so 
hard  to  be  understood,  it  is  of  no  great  use  to 


64  DIFFICULTIES. 


US,  that  the  Scriptures,  as  originally  written, 
were  perfectly  true,  because  on  account  of  their 
actual  obscurity  or  difficulty  we  cannot  make 
them  our  rule  and  standard. 

But  first,  as  I  have  said,  the  difficulties  of 
Holy  Scripture  arising  from  the  above  causes 
are  by  no  means  so  great  or  considerable  as  to 
obscure  the  general  clearness  of  the  doctrines 
and  precepts  delivered.  We  have  a  very  in- 
telligible account  of  God's  dealings  with  His 
people.  His  commands  are  clearly  set  forth, 
as  well  as  the  great  truths  which  He  has 
taught,  notwithstanding  the  difficulties  which 
we  may  occasionally  meet  with.  And  we  have 
in  the  teaching  of  the  Church  a  definite  system 
of  doctrine  and  worship  concurrent  with  Holy 
Scripture,  though  in  a  great  measure  inde- 
pendent of  it.  The  two  mutually  aid  and 
illustrate  and  confirm  each  other,  and  furnish 
us  with  a  rule  of  life  which  he  who  runs  may 
read. 

The  second  objection  is  to  this  effect — that 
if,  as  St.  Augustine  teaches,  we  believe  that 
Holy  Scripture  as  originally  delivered  was  all 
true,  and  yet  in  our  present  Bible  we  have  false 
renderings,  corruptions,  and  even  interpola- 
tions, it  is  open  to  any  one  to  say  of  any  part 
of   our  present  Bible  of  which  he   does   not 


DIFFICULTIES.  65 


approve  that  be   docs    not    believe    that   that 
particular  passage  formed  part  of  the  original. 
The  fallacy  is  obvious.     If  there  really  are  any 
contradictions,  impossibilities,  or  falsehoods  in 
our   present   translation    of    the    Bible,    they 
certainly  could  not  have  formed  part    of  the 
original  Bible  which  was  given  by  inspiration 
of  God.  But  it  does  not  follow  from  this  that  any 
things  which  ignorant  or  sceptical  persons  fancy 
contradictions  or  impossibilities  are  therefore 
really  so,  and  not  to  be  believed.    With  regard 
to  supposed  impossibilities — if,  as  the  objector 
would  perhaps  imply,  the   miracles  are  to  be 
rejected  as  impossibilities,  then  I  can  only  say 
that  I  believe  him  to  be  wholly  mistaken.     I 
believe,  as  the  Church  of  all  ages  has  believed, 
though  the  objector  may  notbeheve,  that  there 
is  no  sort  of  impossibility  or  even  improbability 
in  the  miracles  recorded  in    Holy   Scripture. 
On  the  contrary,  that  when  resting  on  sufficient 
testimony,  such  as  that  on  which  the  credibility 
of  the  Bible  rests,  any  miracle,  even  the  most 
strange  or  the  most  stupendous,  is  perfectly  cre- 
dible.    Therefore  it  is  obvious  that  before  the 
objector    can  propose  his   difficulty,  it  is  ne- 
cessary for  him  to  establish  that  there  is  really 
something  impossible  or  incredible  in  the  facts 
which  he  mentions,  else  there  is  no  force  in  his 


E 


DIFFICULTIES. 


objection.  We  must  understand  whether  he  con- 
siders all  miracles  incredible^  or  only  the  particu- 
lar miracles  which  he  objects  to.  If,  he  considers 
all  miracles  incredible^  then  we  have  to  say  in 
answer  that^  in  company  with  the  best  and 
wisest  men  of  all  ages_,  we  do  not  agree  with 
him — that  we  have  ample  proof  from  history  of 
the  actual  occurrence  of  miracles.  If^  on  the 
other  hand,  he  admits  the  possibihty  or  truth 
of  some  miracles,  but  denies  others  on  account 
of  their  greatness,  or  strangeness,  or  incon- 
ceivableness,  I  would  point  out,  that  every 
miracle  is  equally  impossible  to  any  being  but 
God.  The  smallest  miracle  and  the  greatest 
can  only  be  performed  by  the  power  of  the 
Divine  Ruler  of  the  Universe.  The  most  ordi- 
nary miracle  of  healing  which  our  Lord  wrought 
daily  during  His  ministry,  or  the  most  stupen- 
dous miracle  of  the  ailcient  dispensation,  re- 
quires the  same  power  for  its  accomplishment. 
The  opening  the  eyes  of  a  man  born  blind, 
causing,  by  a  word,  that  the  retina  of  the  eye, 
never  before  used,  should  at  once  convey  the 
sight  of  objects  to  the  brain,  is  as  absolutely 
impossible  to  us  as  to  stop  the  earth  in  its  revolu- 
tion or  inundate  it  with  a  Deluge, — one  is  just  as 
credible  as  another.  But  all  Christians  believe 
that  the  Great  Being  Who  constituted  Nature's 


DIFFICULTIES.  (j1 


laws  can  by  the  same  power  modify  their  work- 
ing. They  believe  that  the  establishment  of  the 
truth  of  His  revelation  and  the  salvation  of  the 
human  race  were  an  undoubtedly  sufficient 
reason  for  the  exercise  of  the  Divine  Power  in 
miracles ;  they  see  no  sort  of  impossibility  or 
improbability  in  the  matter,  and  are  not  at  all 
surprised  at  reading  them  in  God's  Word,  and 
do  not  for  a  moment  doubt  the  truth  of  God's 
Word,  on  account  of  the  miracles  recorded  in  it, 
but  rather  the  reverse ;  the  working  of  miracles 
seems  to  them  altogether  so  likely. 

On  these  grounds  I  contend  that  the  objec- 
tions are  futile  and  iiTelevant, — not  such  as  to 
shake  the  faith  of  any  sensible  Christian. 

It  is  really  very  sad  to  observe  how  deter- 
mined many  are  to  believe  or  disbelieve  just 
what  they  choose;  how  they  ignore  every 
thins:  that  is  most  sacred  in  order  to  exalt  their 
own  fancies ;  and,  what  is  sadder  still,  to  see 
how  easily  even  good  men  are  deluded  by  the 
liberalism  of  the  age,  and  induced  to  give  up 
one  point  after  another,  until  the  ground  is 
undermined  beneath  their  feet. 

It  is  quite  lawful  to  endeavour,  with  reve- 
rence, to  explain  the  difficulties  which  occur, 
but  it  is  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  we  can 
elucidate  every  mystery  whether  of  nature 
F  2 


68  DIFFICULTIES. 


or  revelation.  Learned  men  have  disputed 
whetlier  any  race  of  animals  lived  before  Adam 
wlio  were  able  to  make  flint  beads  for  arrows ; 
wbo  were  tbe  sons  of  God  and  tbe  giants  wbo 
lived  before  tbe  flood;  wbere  all  tbe  water 
came  from  wbicb  drowned  tbe  world ;  wbetber 
tbe  rainbow  appeared  for  tbe  first  time  after 
tbe  flood;  wbetber  tbe  world  before  tbe  flood 
was  or  was  not  as  populous  as  it  is  now ;  bow 
far  civilization  bad  advanced ;  wbetber  Melcbi- 
zedek  was  tbe  same  person  as  Sbem ;  wbat  was 
tbe  scientific  reabty  respecting  Lot^s  wife.  A 
pious  writer  of  tbe  last  century  writes^  in  con- 
firmation of  tbe  Deluge^  '^  Tbe  beds  of  sbells 
tbat  are  often  found  on  tbe  top  of  tbe  bigbest 
mountains,  and  tbe  petrified  bones  and  teetb  of 
fisbes,  wbicb  are  dug  up  hundreds  of  miles 
from  tbe  sea  are  tbe  clearest  evidence  in  tbe 
world  tbat  tbe  waters  bave,  some  time  or  otber, 
overflowed  tbe  bigbest  parts  of  tbe  eartb.  Tbe 
trutb  of  tbese  matters  is  not  to  be  contested 
noiu  by  any  tbat  bave  tbe  least  insigbt  into 
experimental  pbilosopby.'^  Voltaire,  unable  to 
answer  tbis  argument  about  tbe  sbells,  declared 
tbat  tbey  were  brought  to  tbe  places  wbere  they 
were  found  by  tbe  crowds  of  pilgrims  from  the 
Holy  Land!  Are  our  modern  philosophers 
quite  sure  tbat  their  own  favourite  discoveries, 


DIFFICULTIES.  69 


which  appear  to  them  so  wonderful,  may  not  bo 
found  as  wide  of  the  mark  as  the  argument  of 
old  Stackhouse,  or  the  impertinence  of  Voltaire. 
It  is  abundantly  evident  that  there  are  count- 
less questions  which  arise  from  the  perusal  of 
the  Bible,  and  afford  legitimate  subjects  for  dis- 
cussion and  speculation,  and  that  the  solution 
of  them  would  be  highly  interesting,  but  which 
very  slightly,  if  at  all,  affect  the  credibility  of 
the  Bible.  The  great  truths  of  Revelation — the 
great  doctrines  of  the  Incarnation  and  Resur- 
rection— the  love  and  reverence  which  we  owe 
to  God — the  kindness  and  truthfulness  due  to 
our  neighbour ;  these  and  many  other  important 
truths  are  not  in  the  least  affected  by  our 
knowledge,  or  want  of  knowledge,  of  the  pre- 
Adamic  or  antediluvian  world,  or  the  various 
other  matters  of  interest  and  research  w^hich 
spring  up  as  we  read  the  pages  of  the  Bible. 
It  is  not  as  if  the  Bible  were  a  treatise  or  system 
of  philosophy  or  religion,  every  part  of  which 
required  to  be  perfectly  understood.  We  do 
not  read  it  as  we  should  Butler^s  Analogy,  or 
Newman's  Grammar  of  Assent,  and  expect  to 
master  every  particular  of  the  volume.  If  we 
could  do  so,  that  would  be  rather  an  argument 
against  its  Divine  inspiration,  for  what  man 
could  fully  master  might  have  been  composed 


70  DIFFICFLTIES. 


by  man.  But  ifc  is  simply  a  record  of  God's 
dealings  witli  His  people  from  the  beginning 
of  time,  containing  His  laws  and  principles  of 
Government,  affording  numerous  intimations  of 
His  Will,  and  the  designs  of  His  Providence, 
most  necessary  to  be  read,  marked,  learned, 
and  inwardly  digested,  profitable  for  doctrine, 
for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness,  but  not  intended  to  furnish  in- 
formation on  subjects  of  scientific  or  mere 
worldly  interest.  Men  of  science  are  perfectly 
at  liberty  to  advance  their  peculiar  theories, 
whether  of  Catastrophism,  Uniformitanism,  or 
Evolutionism,  only  let  them  accept  the  great 
facts  of  Revelation,  that  God  in  the  beginning 
created  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  formed 
man  in  His  own  image. 


DIFFICULTIES.  71 


LETTER  X. 

DIFFICULTIES   {contlnucd) . 

Theee  is  an  important  consideration  (as  it  ap- 
j)ears  to  me)  wliicli  will  explain  many  difficulties 
and  seeming  inaccuracies  in  Holy  Scripture, 
that  is,  that  many  things  all  through  the  Bible 
which  are  stated  to  have  been  said  by  this  or 
that  person,  arc  not  the  whole  of  what  such 
person  said,  but  only  part,  or  the  substance  of 
it;  strictly  true  as  regards  the  idiom  of  lan- 
guage and  the  impression  conveyed,  but  not 
to  be  taken  necessarily  as  the  exact  words 
which  were  uttered.  I  will  begin  with  a  very 
simple  instance,  and  go  on  to  what  appear  to 
me  instances  of  the  same  theory,  though  not 
•SO  obvious. 

We  read  in  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Genesis 
that  the  men  who  dwelt  in  the  plain  of  Shinar 
said  one  to  another,  "  Go  to,  let  us  make  brick, 
and  burn  them  throughly.  And  they  had 
brick  for  stone,  and  slime  had  they  for  mortar. 
And  they  said.  Go  to,  let  us  build  us  a  city  and 


72  DIFFICULTIES. 


a   tower    whose   top  may  reach   to    heaven.''^ 

Now  whether    the  men  of  Shinar  did  or  did 

not  say  precisely  these  words_,  I  have  no  doubt 

whatever   that  it  is  a  most  true  account,  in 

quaint  and  idiomatic  language,  of  what  really 

happened.    There  are  a  great  many  instances 

in  Holy   Scripture   of  thus   putting  in  a  few 

words  the  substance  of  what  was  done  or  said. 

As   if  one    thus    described   the   civil   war    in 

America  :  "  The  Southern  States  said,  "We  will 

no  more  be  joined  with  the  Northern ;  and  the 

Northern  States  said,  Will  you  not  ?    Then  we 

will  try  and  make  you.     Then  answered  the 

Southern  States,  Do  it  if  you  can/^      No  one 

would  say  that  this  is  not  strictly  and  literally 

true.    So  to  turn  to  1  Kings  xxii.  4,  Ahab  said 

to   Jehosaphat,  "Wilt   thou   go   with   me   to 

battle   to   Ramoth-gilead  ?      And   Jehosaphat 

said  to  the  king  of  Israel,  I  am  as  thou  art,  my 

people  as  thy  people^  my  horses  as  thy  horses.^^ 

These  few  words  may  have  been  the  substance 

of  a  lengthy  negotiation.    This  mode  of  speech 

and  the  principle  involved  in  it,   simple  and 

obvious  as  it  is,  apply,  I  think,  to  more  cases 

than  might  be  supposed. 

Turn  we  now  to  the  New  Testament.  Our 
Lord,  during  His  three  years^  ministry,  was 
occupied  for  the  most  part  in  preaching  to  the 


DIFFICULTIES.  73 


people,  expoundiiig  the  doctrine,  illustrating 
the  truth  which  He  came  to  teach.  We  have 
four  brief  narratives',  each  containing  a  frag- 
ment of  what  our  Lord  did  and  said.  The 
chief  heads  of  His  instructions  are  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount,  His  parables  and  conversa- 
tions. But  in  preaching,  as  He  did  day  by 
day,  to  the  people,  we  can  well  imagine,  nay, 
rather  feel  sure,  that  He  repeated  these  instruc- 
tions continually,  not  precisely  in  the  same 
w^ords,  but  enforced  and  illustrated,  sometimes 
in  one  way,  sometimes  in  another.  Hence  ii 
we  find  the  same  discourse  or  the  same  para- 
ble or  precept  recorded  by  the  Evangelists  in 
somewhat  different  language,  we  are  not 
to  suppose  that  one  or  other  of  them  was 
not  perfectly  accurate  or  true.  The  juster 
inference  would  be  that  they  each  set  down 
faithfully  what  our  Lord  uttered  on  the  same 
subject  on  different  occasions.  Thus  a  modern 
preacher  might  preach  the  same  sermon  to 
different  congregations  with  alterations  suited 
to  his  different  hearers.  The  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  as  recorded  at  considerable  length  by 
St.  Matthew  in  chapters  v.,  vi.,  and  vii.,  may 
possibly  be  all  that  our  Lord  said  on  that 
occasion.  In  the  sixth  chapter  of  St.  Luke  we 
find  a  great  deal  of  the  same  matter,  but  with 


74  DIFnCULTIES, 


variations.  Are  we,  then,  to  suppose  that  one 
or  other  of  the  Evangelists  was  inaccurate,  and 
did  not  set  down  exactly  what  our  Lord  said  ? 
No,  surely,  it  is  much  more  reasonable  to  believe 
that  the  two  Evangelists  have  recorded  what 
our  Lord  said  on  two  several  occasions  of  His 
preaching  to  the  people. 

But  some  have  fancied  that  they  have  de- 
tected the  Evangelists  in  recording  differently 
what  our  Loed  said  on  the  same  occasion.  A 
not  unfriendly  writer  puzzles  himself,  most 
unnecessarily  as  it  seems  to  me,  about 
the  different  words  recorded  as  having  been 
uttered  by  our  Lord  at  the  institution  of  the 
Sacrament  of  His  blessed  Body  and  Blood.  St. 
Mark  records  our  Lord  to  have  said,  ^'  This 
is  My  Blood  of  the  New  Testament  which  is 
shed  for  many.^'  St.  Luke^s  account  is  that  our 
Lord  said,  "  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in 
My  Blood  which  is  shed  for  you.''  The  writer 
argues  that  if  our  Lord  spoke  the  words  at- 
tributed to  Him  by  St.  Mark,  He  did  not  use 
those  recorded  by  St.  Luke.  '"^The  Evan- 
gelists,'' he  says,  "  are  here  at  issue  as  to  a 
matter  of  fad.  St.  Mark  states  it  as  a  matter 
of  fact  that  at  a  given  moment,  and  at  a  given 
place,  our  Lord  spake  certain  words ;  St.  Luke 
states  it  as  a  fact  that  at  the  same  moment  and 


DIFFICULTIES. 


place  He  spake  certain  other  and  quite  different 
words.  ...  If  any  one  can  show  how  these 
apparently  different  reports  can  be  harmonized 
he  will  have  done  a  great  deal  towards  settling 
a  great  question." 

I  confess  that  to  me  there  seems  no  dififtculty 
whatever.     The   fallacy   in   the   mind   of  the 
writer  is  simply  the  unwarranted  assumption 
that  each  EvangeUst  professes  to  record  in  a 
few  verses  all  that  was  done  and  said  on  that 
great  occasion.      I  myself  have  no  doubt  that 
our  LoED  said  both  what  is  stated  by  St.  Mark 
and  also  what  is  stated  by  St.  Luke,  and  a  great 
deal  more  besides  in  the  way  of  reiteration,  ex- 
planation, and  instruction.     Let  us  try  to  call 
up  before  our  minds'  eye  the  circumstances  of 
that  solemn  scene.   When  our  Lord  announced 
''  This  is  My  Body/'  we  can  well  imagine  the 
excitement  and  wonder  which  that  declaration 
must  have  caused — the   inquiries  which   must 
have  ensued,  the  explanations  which  may  have 
been    called    forth,    the   different    statements 
which   our   Lord   may  have  made  to   answer 
the  interrogations  of  His  Apostles.   And  when 
the    wonder    had  abated,    and   the  time    was 
come     for    the     first    participation     in     that 
great  mystery,  can  we  not  imagine  our  Lord, 
after   having   broken  the  bread    and  blessed 


/b  DIFFICULTIES. 


the  cup^  summoning  His  Apostles  to  the 
heavenly  feast^  and  as  they  received  the  cup, 
saying  to  one  it  may  be,  "  This  is  My  Blood  of 
the  New  Testament  which  is  shed  for  many/' 
and  to  another,  with  somewhat  different  ex- 
pression, "  This  Gup  is  the  New  Testament  in 
My  Blood  which  was  shed  for  you,''  and  to 
another  simply,  "  This  is  My  Blood  "  ? 

The  inscription  placed  by  Pilate  on  the 
Cross  has  appeared  to  some  to  involve  contra- 
diction. St.  Luke  says  it  was,  ^'^This  is  the 
King  of  the  Jews;"  St.  Matthew,  '^This  is 
Jesus  the  King  of  the  Jews ;"  St.  Mark,  "  The 
King  of  the  Jews;"  St.  John,  "Jesus  of 
Nazareth  the  King  of  the  Jews."  But  is  not 
all  reconciled  if  it  were,  "  This  is  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  the  King  of  the  Jews"  ?  We  need 
not  suppose  each  Evangelist  to  assert  that 
what  he  records  was  all  that  was  written. 
Each  one  records  so  far  as  he  knew,  and  each 
was  kept  by  the  Holy  Ghost  from  recording 
any  thing  false. 

It  is  certain,  however,  that  there  are  some 
difficulties  of  this  sort  which  cannot  be  ex- 
plained with  our  present  information.  Well, 
let  "us  hope  and  believe  that  the  time  will  come 
when  our  present  imperfect  knowledge  will  be 
removed,  and  we  shall  know  everything. 


DIFFICULTIES.  77 


The  following  lias  always  struck  me  as  afford- 
ing an  instance  of  the  manner  in  which  what 
at  first  sight  may  appear  a  difficulty  is  satis- 
factorily accounted  for.  St.  Matthew  records 
(ch.  xiv.  19)  that  five  thousand  persons  were 
fed  with  five  loaves^  and  that  twelve  baskets 
full  of  fragments  were  gathered  up.  St.  Mark 
(ch.  viii.  6)  says  that  there  were  four  thousand 
persons,  seven  loaves,  and  seven  baskets  full 
of  fragments.  If  this  were  all  that  was  re- 
corded a  person  disposed  to  cavil  might  say, 
''  Here  is  a  clear  discrepancy ;  one  Evangelist 
says  five  thousand,  another  four — one  says 
twelve  baskets  of  fragments,  another  only 
seven."  But  the  matter  is  explained  by  the 
words  of  our  Lord,  "  0  ye  of  little  faith,  do  ye 
not  yet  understand  neither  remember  the  five 
loaves  of  the  five  thousand,  and  how  many 
baskets  ye  took  up,  neither  the  seven  loaves  of 
the  four  thousand,  and  how  many  baskets  ye 
took  up  ?  How  is  it  that  ye  do  not  understand  ?  " 

It  is  not  denied  that  there  are  apparent  con- 
tradictions— but  they  would  surely  be  ex- 
plained if  we  knew  the  circumstances.  As 
Dean  Alford  says  at  page  3  of  his  introduction, 
'^  The  two,  three,  or  four  Gospel  records  of  the 
same  event  are  each  of  them  separately  true, 
written  by  men  guided  into  all  truth,  and  re- 


DIPnCULTIES. 


lating  facts  wliicli  happened  as  they  happened. 
If  we  could  now  see  the  whole  details  of  the 
events  we  should  see  that  each  narrative  is 
true.  But. not  seeing  the  whole  details  of  the 
event_,  and  having  only  these  two,  three,  or 
four  independent  accounts,  we  must  be  prepared 
to  find  that  they  appear  to  be  discrepant  one 
from  the  other.''^  One  day  he  thinks  we  shall 
be  able  to  reconcile  discrepancies. 


DIFFICULTIES.  79 


LETTER  XI. 

DIFFICULTIES   [contuiued) . 

The  life  of  Judas  Iscariot  will  illustrate  tlie  sup- 
posed contradictions  wliicli  occur  in  tlie  Bible^ 
and  the  small  importance  of  them.  I  do  not 
mean  that  it  is  not  important  to  clear  up  con- 
tradictions and  explain  difficulties^  but  simply 
that  if  we  are  unable  to  do  so  it  is  merely 
a  proof  of  our  own  ignorance. 

There  are  several  opinions  as  to  the  motives 
of  Judas's  treachery.  Some  have  imagined 
him  not  to  have  been  so  desperately  wicked  as 
is  generally  supposed.  Ambition_,  rather  than 
covetousness,  is  thought  to  have  been  his 
fault.  They  suppose  that  Judas,  in  common 
with  the  rest  of  the  Apostles,  had  formed 
ambitious  projects  in  consequence  of  their  con- 
nexion with  our  Lord.  They  saw  in  Him 
one  endowed  with  supernatural  power,  which 
would  enable  Him  to  become,  in  a  literal  sense, 
the  King  of  Israel ;  and  they  hoped  that,  when 
He  had  established  His  kingdom,  they  should 


80  DIFFICULTIES. 


be  sharers  in  His  wealth  and  honours.  Judas 
resolved  to  precipitate  events,  and  force  Jesus 
to  declare  Himself — not  for  a  moment  supposing 
that  He  would  suffer  Himself  to  be  put  to 
death.  But  it  was  not  the  purpose  of  our 
Lord  to  escape.'  He  had  come  to  die  for 
the  sins  of  man,  and,  bitter  as  the  cup  might 
be,  He  had  resolved  to  drink  it,  and  yield 
Himself  to  death.  Judas,  seeing  his  ambitious 
designs  frustrated,  in  a  fit  of  desperation  and 
remorse  departed  and  hanged  himself. 

Such  is  the  view  of  some  persons.  I 
confess  I  do  not  sympathize  with  this 
notion,  but  prefer  the  commonly-received 
opinion  that  it  was  simply  sordid  cove- 
tousness  which  led  to  the  sinful  act  of  Ju- 
das. He  held  the  bag,  we  read,  and  was  a 
thief.  This  was  before  his  crowning  act  of 
treachery.  The  funds  collected,  either  from 
their  own  stores  or  from  the  contributions  of 
the  disciples  generally,  for  the  maintenance  of 
Jesus  and  the  twelve,  as  they  went  about  from 
place  to  place,  were  entrusted  to  his  care,  and 
it  may  be  that  he  pilfered  from  time  to  time 
such  sums  as  he  thought  would  not  be  missed. 
Having  conceived  the  desire  of  purchasing  a 
piece  of  land  called  the  "  Potter^s  Field " 
(one  perhaps  with  which  he  was  familiar),  he 


DIFFICULTIES.  81 


was  anxious  to  make  up  the  necessary  sum. 
Hence  liis  displeasure  that  the  three  hundred 
pence  spent  on  the  alabaster  box  of  ointment 
had  not  been  put  into  tlic  bag,  in  order  that  he 
might  have  secured  a  portion  of  it.  Perhaps 
he  calculated  that  the  field  ^YOuld  be  a  good 
speculation,  and  that  he  should  be  able  to 
replace  the  sum  purloined,  as  dishonest  trustees 
have  often  done.  At  last,  possibly,  the  oppor- 
tunity of  making  the  purchase  was  likely  to 
pass  by,  or  his  covetous  desire  became  so  in- 
ordinate that  he  resolved  on  the  guilty  measure 
of  selling  his  good  and  kind  Master  in  order 
to  make  up  the  sum  which  he  needed,  and  so 
was  guilty  of  an  act  for  which  his  name  has 
been  execrated  throughout  after  generations. 

There  are  several  particulars  mentioned, 
which,  at  first  sight,  may  appear  contradictory, 
but  which  are  not  so  necessarily.  It  is  said  by 
St.  Luke,  that  he  purchased  a  field  with  the 
reward  of  his  iniquity.  St.  Matthew  relates 
that  he  brought  the  thirty  joieces  of  silver  back 
to  the  chief  priests  and  elders,  and  cast  thein 
down  in  the  temple.  But  we  know  that  in 
these  days,  and  why  not  also  in  those  of  which 
we  are  speaking  ?  a  man  may  be  said  to  have 
bought  a  thing  before  he  had  actually  paid  the 
money.      A  man  buys  a  field  when  he  and  the 


DIFFICULTIES. 


seller  have  signed  the  agreement.  The  money 
may  not  be  paid,  perhaps,  for  some  time 
afterwards.  Again,  it  is  said  by  St.  Luke  that 
Judas  purchased  the  field,  whereas  St.  Matthew 
says  that  the  chief  priests  took  the  thirty  pieces 
of  silver,  and  said,  "  It  is  not  lawful  to  put 
them  into  the  treasury,  because  it  is  the  price 
of  blood :  and  they  took  counsel  and  bought 
the  potter's  field  to  bury  strangers  in.''  Very 
probably  they  completed  the  purchase  which 
Judas  had  agreed  on.  Again,  it  is  recorded  by 
St.  Matthew,  that  "  he  departed  and  went  and 
hanged  himself,"  whereas  St.  Luke  says  that 
^^  he  purchased  a  field  with  the  reward  of  his 
iniquity,  and  falling  headlong,  he  burst  asun- 
der in  the  midst,  and  all  his  bowels  gushed 
out." 

Difierent  explanations  have  been  given  of 
these  statements.  Some  have  imagined  the 
agency  of  evil  spirits,  who  in  their  wild  scorn, 
may  have  dashed  the  unhappy  victim  violently 
to  the  ground.  But  there  is  no  need  of  such 
conception.  It  is  recorded  by  tradition  that 
he  died  on  that  very  field,  the  covetous 
desire  of  obtaining  which  had  been  the  cause 
of  his  ruin.  We  may  picture  to  ourselves  the 
ghastly  scene.  The  potter's  field  was  probably 
a  place  where  clay  used  for  making  pottery 


DIFFICULTIES.  83 

had  been  dug.  The  side  perhaps  was  pre- 
cipitous, and,  if  disused  for  some  time,  had 
become  rough  with  trees  and  brushwood.  The 
unhappy  man,  frenzied  and  remorseful,  rushed 
from  the  presence  of  the  scoffing  priests,  and 
stopped  not  till  his  steps  had  led  him  to  the 
spot,  every  part  and  corner  of  which  he  had 
often  examined  with  covetous  eyes.  Here  in 
some  tangled  nook,  where  a  tree,  it  may  be, 
stretched  its  branch  over  the  precipice,  he 
fastened  the  fatal  cord,  and  hung  suspended  in 
the  thicket.  Perhaps  his  fate  may  have  been 
for  a  while  concealed.  No  one  knew  whither  he 
had  gone ;  the  place  was  lonely  and  deserted. 
His  body  may  have  become  decomposed  and 
fallen  to  the  ground.  And  when  some  stranger 
happened  to  wander  to  the  fatal  spot,  he  found 
the  body  in  the  state  so  graphically  described 
by  St.  Peter,  '^  burst  asunder  in  the  midst,  and 
all  his  bowels  gushed  out.''  And  the  fact  soon 
became  known  to  the  dwellers  at  Jerusalem,  it 
was  bruited  abroad  and  talked  of,  and  the 
neighbours,  shocked  by  the  dreadful  event, 
gave  a  name  to  the  piece  of  land,  calling  it 
thenceforth  Aceldama,  or  the  Field  of  Blood. 

Now   though   this    account    of    the    matter 
appears    to    me   not    improbable,   yet  what    I 
desire    principally  to  point   out    is    this,  that 
Q  2 


84  DIFFICULTIES. 


even  if  no  probable  explanation  of  the  supposed 
contradiction  could  be  given,  it  would  be  of 
little  consequence.  Persuaded,  as  we  are,  of 
tlie  truth  and  inspiration  of  the  Bible,  our  only- 
inference  would  be,  that  we  had  not  rightly 
understood  the  exact  meaning  of  some  part  of 
it.  The  treachery  of  Judas,  and  the  general 
description  of  the  whole  affair,  would  be  im« 
pressed  on  our  minds  in  all  their  fearful  reality, 
though  some  of  the  incidents  connected  with  it 
may  not  have  been  exactly  apprehended. 


THE    SPIRIT   AND    THE    LETTER.  85 


LETTER  XU. 

THE    SPIRIT    AND   THE    LETTER. 

Another  reason  why  some  people  have  an  im- 
pression that  there  are  contradictions  and  inac- 
•curacies  in  Holy  Scripture  is,  that  they  do  not 
recognize  the  fact  that  the  truth  must  be  sought 
not  in  the  mere  letter  but  in  the  spirit.  Human 
language  is  so  vague,  and  the  idiom  of  language 
so  capricious,  that  the  mere  literal  and  logical 
sense  of  words  is  not  always  their  true  meaning. 
When  we  read  that  ^'  it  is  easier  for  a  camel  to 
pass  through  the  eye  of  a  needle  than  for  a  rich 
man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,''  we 
feel  the  depth  of  the  truth  which  is  announced, 
though  the  letter  be  difficult  to  accept.  It  is 
supposed,  indeed,  by  some  that  the  "  Needle's 
Eye  "  was  a  certain  low  and  narrow  gateway  at 
Jerusalem,  through  which  a  camel  disencum- 
bered of  its  burden  might  with  difficulty  pass, 
but  not  otherwise ;  and  that  in  like  manner  a 
rich  man  disembarrassed  of  his  wealth  by  alms- 
deeds,  might  get  to  Heaven.      This  is  a  beau- 


86  THE    SPIRIT   AND    THE    LETTEE. 

tiful  and  ingenious  explanation,  tliougli  not 
perhaps  generally  considered  to  be  the  true 
one.  But  apart  from  this,  the  words  need 
cause  no  difficulty.  It  is  simply  an  instance  of 
what  occurs,  more  or  less,  in  every  language 
under  heaven,  but  principally  in  those  of  the 
East,  namely,  the  use  of  hyperbolical  and 
paradoxical  language,  in  order  to  give  force 
to  sentences.  Many  of  the  writers  of  Holy 
Scripture  use  expressions  which,  though  when 
literally  taken  they  are  beyond  the  precise 
truth,  yet,  interpreted  by  the  spirit  and  in- 
tention  of  the  writers,  are  strictly  true.  Faith 
like  a  grain  of  mustard  seed  will  ^^  remove 
mountains.^'  "  If  thy  right  eye  offend  thee 
pluck  it  out  and  cast  it  from  thee."  So  even 
in  our  own  language  we  often  use  hyperbolical 
language,  as  when  we  speak  of  making  moun- 
tains of  molehills,  or  when  we  say  that  a  loft}r 
spire  pierces  heaven,  or  that  a  man  is  over 
head  and  ears  in  debt.  No  one  supposes  that 
any  thing  false  or  inaccurate  is  said  by  those 
who  use  such  expressions.  Why  then  should 
it  be  thought  so  when  we  find  them  in  Holy 
Scripture  ? 

Sometimes  verbal  contradictions  are  pur- 
posely set  side  by  side  without  the  slightest 
fear  of  their  being  considered  to  be  real  con- 


THE    SPIRIT    AND    THE    LETTER.  87 


tradictions,  as  (Prov.  xxvi.  4),  '^Answer  not  a 
fool  according  to  his  folly,  lest  thou  also  be  like 
unto  him.  Answer  a  fool  according  to  his 
folly,  lest  he  be  wise  in  his  own  conceit/' 
Here  we  see  plainly  that  the  two  seemingly 
contradictory  precepts  are  to  be  compared 
together  and  reconciled,  or  rather  applied 
respectively  on  fit  occasions.  So  in  a  great 
number  of  cases  in  which  verbal  contradiction 
exists  between  passages  not  found  together,  as 
where  we  read  in  Deut.  vi.  13,  "  Thou  shalt 
fear  the  Lord  and  swear  by  His  Name," 
whereas  our  Lord  said  to  the  disciples,  "  Swear 
not  at  all."  There  are  in  Holy  Scripture 
a  great  number  of  these  seeming  contradic- 
tions, but  which  any  one  may  see  are  not 
really  contradictions,  but  requiring  faith  or 
common  sense  to  reconcile  and  apply  them. 
Witness  the  apparent  discrepancy  between 
what  St.  Paul  and  St.  James  say  on  the 
subject  of  faith  and  good  works ;  witness  the 
testimony  of  Scripture  on  the  subject  of  God's 
predestination  and  man's  free  agency,  or  the 
Divine  and  human  nature  of  our  Lord,  His 
equality  with  the  Father  as  touching  the 
Godhead,  His  inferiority  as  touching  His 
manhood  : — many  of  these  things  are  clearly 
beyond  the  grasp  of  the  human  intellect,  and 


THE    SPIRIT   AND    THE    LETTER. 


if  we  cannot  reconcile  tliem  we  must  accept 
them  as  they  are  revealed. 

Besides  the  instances  already  adverted  to  in 
which  truth  is  revealed,  or  set  before  us,  not 
by  the  letter  but  by  the  spirit  of  Holy  Scrip- 
ture, there  is  an  immense  range  of  subject  in 
which  strong,  and  even  wildly  metaphorical 
language  is  employed,  as  when  God  is  spoken 
of  as  "  riding  upon  the  wings  of  the  wind,^' 
executing  judgment  "  with  a  mighty  hand  and 
outstretched  arm.^^  Large  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture— a  great  part  of  the  Psalms  and  the 
Prophets — are  couched  in  this  sort  of  language. 
But  it  is  not  always  easy  to  understand  what 
parts  are  to  be  taken  figuratively  and  what 
literally.  The  parable  of  Dives  and  Lazarus  is 
considered  by  some  to  be  figurative  or  para- 
bolic in  its  details,  but  strictly  true  in  its 
general  sense  and  the  instruction  which  it 
ronveys.  The  Song  of  Solomon  is  generally 
thought  to  be  allegorical  throughout.  Some 
whom  we  should  not  call  unbelievers  consider 
the  history  of  the  Fall  to  be  an  allegory.  I  do 
not  think  there  is  any  certain  rule  by  which  to 
draw  the  line  between  metaphor  and  reahty 
except  where  the  Church  has  fixed  it  for  us. 
But  the  fact  of  a  portion  of  Scripture  being 
allegorical,  or  the  doubt  whether  it  be  so  or 


THE    SPIRIT    AND    THE    LETTER.  SD 


not,  does  not  in  the  least  militate  against  the 
principle  wliicli  I  am  advocating — that  all 
Scripture  is  true. 


90  INTERPOLATION. 


LETTER  XIII. 

INTERPOLATION. 

Though  all  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration 
of  GoT>j  yet  it  does  not  appear  tliat  God  has 
exerted  a  miraculous  providence  in  tlie  exact 
preservation  of  the  text.  In  the  early  ages  of 
the  Church_,  particularly  in  the  time  which 
elapsed  before  the  Holy  Scriptures  were 
gathered  together  into  their  present  shape, 
and  formally  recognized  as  the  Word  of  God, 
there  was  probably  much  laxity  of  transcrip- 
tion. 

Tischendorf,  in  his  introduction  to  the  New 
Testament^  says,  ^^  I  have  no  doubt  that  in  the 
very  earliest  ages  after  the  Holy  Scriptures 
were  written,  and  before  the  authority  of  the 
Church  protected  them,  wilful  alterations  and 
especially  additions  were  made  in  them.^^  In 
our  own  day  we  know  that  books,  not  indeed 
so  sacred  as  the  Bible,  but  still  valuable  and 
important  books,  as  the  writings  of  Bishop  Ken 
and  Bishop  Taylor,  have  been  tampered  with. 


INTERPOLATION.  91 


and  even  John  Banyan's  Pilgrim's  l^rogress 
has  been  adapted  to  Catholic  requirement. 

The  most  fertile  source  of  alteration  of  the 
Bible  has  probably  been  interpolation.  Inter- 
polation might  be  made  without  any  dishonesty. 
In  some  few  cases  we  might  suspect  dishonesty, 
yet  ^\athout  being  able  to  say  in  what  quarter. 
For  instance,  in  regard  to  the  famous  text  (I 
St.  John  V.  7)  about  the  three  witnesses,  which 
is  found  for  the  most  part  in  I^atin  copies,  but 
not  in  the  Greek,  it  would  be  difficult  to  say 
whether  it  was  interpolated  by  the  Church 
party  or  omitted  by  the  Arians.  But  it  is 
scarcely  to  be  doubted  that  in  most  cases,  as 
possibly  in  this,  the  interpolation  has  arisen 
from  the  fact  of  transcribers  inserting  in  the 
text  what  had  been  written  as  a  marginal 
note  by  some  pious  owner  of  the  manuscript 
from  which  the  transcription  or  copy  was  made. 
The  greater  part  of  ascertained  or  supposed  in- 
terpolations are  nothing  more  than  marginal 
notes  appended  by  way  of  explanation,  and 
then  transferred  to  the  text. 

There  are  two  important  passages  in  our 
Authorized  Version  of  the  Bible,  which  are  not 
found  in  the  oldest  manuscripts.  One  is  the 
account  of  the  woman  taken  in  adultery — the 
other  the  last  eleven  verses  of  St.  Mark's  Gos- 


92  INTERPOLATION. 


pel.  It  is  important  to  observe  that  there  is 
no  supposed  interpolation,  which,  if  even  it  be 
judged  on  full  examination  not  to  be  contained 
in  the  genuine  Scripture,  is  not  amply  com- 
pensated by  other  passages  of  undoubted 
genuineness.  One  would  be  sorry  to  think  for 
a  moment  that  the  beautiful  narrative  of  our 
LoRD^s  condescending  kindness  to  the  sinful 
woman  was  not  certainly  genuine,  yet  even  if 
that  were  the  case,  the  whole  Gospel  teems 
with  so  many  instances  of  our  Lord^s  mercy 
and  goodness  that  no  absolute  loss  would 
accrue,  even  if  that  passage  were  expunged 
from  the  sacred  volume. 

Take  again  the  last  verses  of  St.  Mark  con- 
taining the  words,  ^^He  that  believeth  and  is  bap- 
tized shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned.^'  The  sceptics  considered  their 
views  strengthened  by  the  discovery  that  these 
last  words  might  possibly  not  be  genuine,  but 
surely  they  forgot  the  other  unquestionable  pas- 
sages in  which  the  same  doctrine  is  contained. 
They  forgot  that  our  Lord  said  (St.  John  iii.  1 3), 
"  He  that  believeth  on  Him  is  not  condemned, 
but  he  that  believeth  not  is  condemned,  because 
he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only 
begotten  Son  of  God  ....  He  that  believeth 
on  the  Son  hath  everlastino-  life ;    and  he  that 


INTERPOLATION.  93 


believeth  not  the  Son  sliall  not  see  life;  but 
the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him/^  And 
again  (St.  John  viii.  21),  "  If  ye  believe  not 
that  I  am  He,  ye  shall  die  in  j'our  sins." 

Now,  if  in  reading  Holy  Scripture  we  come 
upon  some  passage  which  seems  to  us  difficult 
to  suppose  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  apparently 
contradictory  to  other  passages,  it  is  obviously 
open  to  us  to  consider  that  we  either  do  not 
understand  it,  or  else  that  po^^sibly  it  may  be 
interpolated.  Compared  wdth  the  vast  quantity 
of  matter,  of  the  genuineness  of  which  we  have 
no  doubt,  such  passages  are  insignificant. 

In  the  second  chapter  of  Genesis  there  is  a 
passage  which  to  my  mind  reads  like  an  inter- 
polation. '^A  river  went  out  of  Eden  to  water 
the  garden,  and  from  thence  it  was  parted,  and 
became  into  four  heads.  The  name  of  the  first 
is  Pison,  that  is  it  which  compasseth  the  whole 
land  of  Havilah,  where  there  is  gold ;  and  the 
gold  of  that  land  is  good  ;  there  is  bdellium 
and  the  onyx  stone.  And  the  name  of  the 
second  river  is  Gihon,  the  same  is  it  that  com- 
passeth the  whole  land  of  Ethiopia.  And  the 
name  of  the  third  river  is  Hiddekel,  that  is  it 
which  goeth  toward  the  east  of  Assyria.  And 
the  fourth  river  is  Euphrates."'^  Now  there 
may  be  some  important  reason  for  teaching  us 


94  INTERPOLATION. 


that  there  was  gold_,  bdellium,  and  onyx  stone 
in  the  land  of  Havilah,  but  it  certainly  is  not 
obvious  why  these  particular  products  of  the 
earth  should  have  been  mentioned.  In  fact 
the  whole  account  of  the  four  rivers  is  difficult 
to  understand.  The  traditionary  account  of 
the  Garden  of  Eden  is  that  it  was  a  place  of 
great  delight,  a  garden  full  of  beautiful  trees, 
in  which  the  first  parents  of  our  race  were 
placed  to  dwell  in  happiness ;  and  we  can  well 
picture  to  ourselves  a  charming  valley  such 
as  one  often  sees  in  mountainous  countries, 
watered  by  four  rivulets  descending  from  the 
hills  and  uniting  their  convergent  streams. 
This  may  perhaps  be  the  meaning  of  the  words, 
"  from  thence  it  was  parted  and  became  into 
four  heads. ^^  But  if  we  are  to  suppose  that 
four  great  rivers  like  the  Euphrates  took  their 
source  from  the  Garden  of  Eden,  there  is  great 
difiiculty  in  understanding  it.  The  source  of 
four  great  rivers  seems  to  imply  heavy  rain, 
snow,  glaciers,  without  which  rivers  could  not 
have  been  fed  with  water.  The  Garden  of 
Eden  must  have  been  placed  in  some  mountain 
height  or  water-shed,  like  the  Oberland  of 
Switzerland,  or  the  Himalaya  Mountains,  if  it 
was  the  source  of  four  great  rivers.  There 
may  be  some  explanation  of  the  difficulty  which 


INTERPOLATION.  95 


I  know  not  of.  But  I  confess  that  it  looks 
very  niucli  as  if  some  ingenious  reader  of  the 
Bible  had  added  from  conjecture  the  names  of 
the  four  rivers,  and  that  a  second  annotator 
had  set  down  what  we  read  about  the  bdellium 
and  the  onyx  stone.  On  this  hypothesis  the 
difficulty  about  the  site  of  the  Garden  of  Eden, 
in  itself  not,  so  far  as  we  can  see,  of  great 
importance,  vanishes  altogether ^  I  am  very 
far  indeed  from  saying  that  there  may  not  be 
some  recondite  meaning  in  this  passage  of 
Scripture :  but  it  quite  satisfies  my  mind  to 
suppose  it  may  possibly  be  an  interpolation. 

1  See  the  remarks  on  Deuteronomy  ii.  10 — 12,  and  20 — 23, 
and  iii.  9,  in  the  Speaker's  Commentary,  Vol.  i.  799.  The 
writer  says,  "  It  must  be  remembered  that  footnotes  are  an 
invention  of  modern  times.  An  ancient  historian  embodied 
incidental  remarks  and  references  and  illustrations  in  his 
text :  nor  would  one  who  at  a  subsequent  period  undertook 
to  re-edit  an  ancient  work  regard  himself  as  taking  an  un- 
warrantable liberty  if  he  added  here  and  there  an  incidental 
notice  or  short  explanation  in  a  parenthetic  form." 


9G  THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBM. 


LETTER  XIV. 

THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE — UNITY    OP    THE 
FATHER   AND    THE    SON. 

There  are  uot  only  difficulties  in  Holy  Scrip- 
ture, but  tliere  are  many  things  wliich  seem 
incomprehensible. 

For  instance,  the  Incarnation — we  can  un- 
derstand the  proposition  that  the  Son  of  God 
took  the  form  and  nature  of  man,  and  that  He 
was  perfect  God  and  perfect  man.  But  how 
this  union  could  be  is  incomprehensible.  There 
are  difficulties  in  it  which  are  beyond  the  grasp 
of  our  intellect.  So  the  Atonement.  That 
the  Son  of  God  should  die  to  save  sinners  is 
intelligible  in  terms,  but  I  suppose  the  loftiest 
human  intellect  cannot  comprehend  the  idea  in 
its  fulness. 

It  has  been  too  much  the  practice  to  suppose 
that  there  is  an  antagonism  between  Eeligion 
and  Science.  Yet  it  is  not  easy  to  define  the 
precise  relation  in  which  Religion  stands  to 
Science.     One  relation  between  them  is  thus 


THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE.  97 

referred  to  in  our  Lord's  conversation  with 
Nicodemus  :  "  If  I  have  told  you  earthly  things, 
and  ye  believe  not,  how  shall  ye  understand 
if  I  tell  you  of  heavenly  things  ?"  There  is  an 
analogy  between  our  ignorance  of  the  Natural 
world  and  our  ignorance  of  the  Spu-itual  world. 
It  is  unquestionable  that  there  are  many  things 
connected  with  human  science  which  are  hard 
to  believe.  In  fact  there  are  some  things  more 
incredible  by  far  than  miracles.  Take  the 
following,  from  Mrs.  Somerville's  book  on 
^'  Molecular  and  Microscopic  Science. '^  Every 
drop  of  green  matter  that  mantles  the  pools  in 
summer  teems  mth  the  most  minute  and  varied 
forms  of  animal  life.  The  species  called  monas 
corpusculus  by  the  distinguished  Professor 
Ehrenberg  has  been  estimated  to  be  one  2000th 
part  of  a  line  in  diameter.  Of  such  infusoria  a 
single  drop  of  water  may  contain  500,000,000 
individuals,  a  number  equalling  that  of  the 
whole  human  species  now  existing  upon  earth. 
(P.  63.)  Most  of  the  infusoria  multiply  by 
continuous  bisection  like  the  unicellular  algae. 
The  division  generally  begins  with  the  neu- 
cleus,  and  is  longitudinal,  according  to  the 
form  and  nature  of  the  animal,  and  is  accom- 
plished with  such  rapidity  that  by  the  com- 
putation of  Professor  Ehrenberg  268,000,000 


98  THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE. 

of  individuals  miglit  be  produced  from  one 
single  individual  of  the  species  paramecium  in 
a  montli.      (P.  74.) 

I  am  not  at  all  disposed  to  doubt  tlie  truth- 
fulness  of  these   statements.     It  does  indeed 
seem  rather  difficult  to  count  such  enormous 
numbers.       Still,,    on   the    authority   of    such 
persons    as    Professor    Ehrenberg,    Professor 
Owen     (whom    Mrs.     Somerville    quotes)    and 
Mrs.    Somerville    herself,    I    am    quite    ready 
to    believe  that    such    vast    numbers   of    the 
animalcula  may   exist  as   they  tell  us.      Pro- 
fessor Tyndall,  in   his  lecture  on  the  '^  Scien- 
tific Use  of  Imagination/^  informs  us  that  the 
tail  of  a  comet  is  sometimes  100,000,000  miles 
in  length  and  50,000  miles  in  diameter,  and 
that  all  this  matter   if  ''  swept  together  and 
suitably   compressed  ^^  might  be  carried  away 
by  a  horse  and  cart, — nay,  he  has  sometimes 
thought  that  the  whole   material  of  the   sky 
might    be    packed    up    in    ^^a    lady^s   port- 
manteau."    Well,   I   am   sure   I  cannot  con- 
tradict   him.     All  I  can  say  is,  that  it  is,  in 
newspaper  language,  "  extraordinary  if  true," 
but  I  am  not  disposed  to  contest  its  truth,  and 
therefore  can  only  consider  it  as  extraordinary. 
There  are  some  things  quite  familiar  to  us, 
which  if  we  were  first  told  of  them  would  seem 


THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE.  99 


miraculous,  or  more  than  miraculous.  If  any 
one  told  a  person  before  unacquainted  with  the 
fact  that  he  might  speak  with  a  friend  across 
the  Atlantic  and  get  an  answer  in  an  hour  or 
two,  or  that  he  could  have  an  exact  portrait  of 
himself  taken  by  the  sun,  he  would  be  inclined 
to  doubt.  These  things  are  so  familiar  to  us 
that  we  think  little  of  them.  Many  things 
which  scientific  men  tell  us  of,  are  much  more 
difficult  to  believe  than  miracles — because  in 
miracles  we  know  the  cause  which  produces 
the  effect;  but  in  many  scientific  discoveries 
we  see  only  the  effect  and  are  ignorant  of  the 
producing  cause. 

In  this  respect,  therefore,  there  is  a  close 
analogy  between  religion  and  science,  that  in 
both  there  are  things  hard,  nay,  impossible  to 
be  understood. 

I  am  inclined,  however,  to  think  that  Reve- 
lation and  Science  may  often  corroborate  each 
other^s  testimony,  and  help  to  illustrate  each 
other ^s  truth.  Surely  men  of  science  ought  to 
treat  the  historical  facts  of  Scripture  with  at 
least  the  same  deference  as  they  do  other 
facts  recorded  in  ancient  books ;  and  perhaps 
Philology,  and  Ethnology,  and  Anthropology 
would  be  all  the  more  to  be  relied  on  if  based 
on  facts  recorded  in  the  Scriptures. 
H  2 


100  THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE. 


In  like  manner  facts  discovered  by  science 
may  lielp  us  to  illustrate  some  great  Christian 
Trutli.  Some  analogy  of  nature  will  aid  us^  if 
not  fully  to  comprehend  a  revealed  truth,  yet  to 
realize  to  a  certain  extent  the  possibility  of  the 
incomprehensible.  Let  me  give  as  an  instance 
the  doctrine  of  the  Consubstantiality  of  the 
Father  and  the  Son — that  is,  as  we  say  in  the 
Nicene  Creed,  "  We  believe  in  one  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God,  begotten 
of  the  Father  before  all  worlds,  God  of  God, 
Light  of  Light, Yery  God  of  Yery  God,  begotten, 
not  made — being  of  one  substance  with  the 
Father;^''  or,  as  St.  Paul  says,  ''' the  brightness 
of  His  glory  and  the  express  image  of  His 
person."  This  difficult  doctrine  has  been  ex- 
plained in  some  degree  by  the  analogy  of  the 
sun  in  the  heavens,  God  the  Father  being 
compared  to  the  orb  of  light  which  we  see  in 
heaven  above,  God  the  Son,  to  the  bright 
effulgence  or  rays  which  stream  from  it  to  the 
dwellers  on  the  earth;  their  essence  is  the 
same — the  one  inseparable  from  the  other,  and 
inconceivable  without  it;  essentially  contem- 
poraneous yet  distinct.  The  analogy  is  rendered 
more  forcible  by  the  recent  discoveries  of 
science.  The  sun  is  not  only  that  mild  power 
which  is  described  in  the  fable,  as  persuading 


TUINGS    IXCOMrEEHENSIBLE.  10] 

the  traveller,  by  its  gentle  influence,  to  cast 
away  his  cloak,  but  it  is  an  intensely  operating 
force,  darting  fortli  volumes  of  Leat  of  incredible 
magnitude,  and  by  its  power  not  only  con- 
trolling the  motions  of  the  whole  system,  but 
entering  into  the  very  composition  of  the 
smallest  particle  of  animal  and  vegetable  life, 
gi\4ng  life  and  motion,  warmth  and  colour  to 
the  smallest  leaf  or  animalcule.  This  analogy 
may  help  many  minds  to  conceive  the  possi- 
bility of  the  union  in  one  substance  of  the 
Father  and  Son.  The  third  person  of  the 
Blessed  Trinity  might  in  like  manner  be  com- 
pared to  Light. 


102  THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE. 


LETTER  XY. 

THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE SIN    AND    ITS 

CONSEQUENCES. 

The  origin  of  evil  is  tlie  grand  difficulty  not  of 
religion  only^  but  of  all  moral  and  metaphysical 
reasoning ;  and,  connected  witli  it_,  the  doctrine 
of  eternal  punishment.  How  sin  could  ever 
find  entrance  into  a  world  which  bears  such 
abundant  evidence  of  being  the  work  of  a  good 
and  wise  Creator ;  why,  when  it  once  entered, 
'it  was  not  stamped  out  and  extinguished ;  still 
more  its  fearful  result  in  eternal  punishment, — 
each  proposition  seems  to  rise  in  incompre- 
hensibility above  the  other.  On  the  first 
propositions  I  need  not  dwell.  We  see  the 
evidence  of  sin  everywhere — there  is  no  denying 
it.  But  the  other  subject — eternal  punishment 
— is  future  and  undiscernible,  and  therefore, 
though  it  is  plainly  revealed,  it  has  been  by 
some  disputed. 

Let  me  endeavour  to  treat  the  subject   in 
terms    used    by   human   philosophy.      Philo- 


THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE.  103 

sophcrs  assert,  probably  ^vitll  truth,  that  nothing 
which  exists  can  absohitely  perish :  not  an 
atom  of  this  material  world  can  ever  cease  to 
exist.  What  seems  to  die  and  be  decomposed 
is  reproduced  in  other  combinations.  The 
leaves  which  strew  the  ground  in  autumn,  and 
seem  to  perish_,  do  in  fact  fertilize  the  earth  and 
spring  up  again  in  other  forms.  Animal  matter 
is  the  food  of  vegetable  life.  The  very  smoke 
which  rises  from  the  combustion  of  matter  is 
subtilized  but  for  a  time,  and  not  destroyed. 
Except  by  a  miracle,  no  single  particle  of  matter 
could  be  annihilated. 

Again,  the  forces  of  nature  are  believed  to 
be  indestructible.  When  the  lightning  rends 
the  sky,  and,  flashing  for  a  moment,  seems 
extinct,  it  is  but  the  electric  fluid  passing  from 
one  cloud  to  another,  or  into  the  bosom  of  the 
earth.  Motion  passes  into  heat,  and  heat  into 
motion.  If  a  substance  is  made  red-hot  and 
sufiered  to  cool^  the  heat  is  not  annihilated,  but 
passes  into  the  circumambient  an*. 

Mr  Buckle  says,  "  The  grand  conception 
which  is  now  placing  the  indestructibility  of 
force  on  the  same  ground  as  the  indestructi- 
bility of  matter,  has  an  importance  far  above  its 
scientific  value,  considerable  as  that  undoubtedly 
is.     For,   teaching  us  that   nothing   perishes. 


]04  THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE. 

but  that  on  the  contrary  the  slightest  move- 
ment of  the  smallest  bodyintheremotest  region 
produces  results  which  are  perpetual,  which 
diffuse  themselves  through  all  space,  and  which, 
though  they  may  be  metamorphosed,  cannot  be 
destroyed,  it  impresses  us  with  such  an  exalted 
idea  of  the  regular  and  compulsory  march  of 
physical  affairs    as    must    eventually  influence 

other  and  higher  departments  of  inquiry 

When,  therefore,  the  modern  doctrine  of  the 
conservation  of  force  becomes  firmly  coupled 
with  the  older  doctrine  of  the  conservation  of 
matter,  we  may  rest  assured  that  the  human 
mind  will  not  stop  there,  but  will  extend  to  the 
study  of  man  inferences  analogous  to  those 
already  admitted  in  the  study  of  nature/^ 

We  may  accept  the  theory  and  apply  it  to 
the  question  before  us.  We  may  believe  that 
the  soul  of  man  is  indestructible  ;  the  thoughts 
and  actions  of  men  do  not  perish,  but  remain 
imprinted,  as  it  were,  on  the  soul.  Professor 
Holmes  says,  very  beautifully,  that  '^Memory 
is  a  material  record,  and  is  wi^itten  all  over, 
like  the  rock  of  the  Sinaitic  valley  with  in- 
scriptions left  by  the  caravans  of  thought  as 
they  have  passed  year  by  year  through  its 
mysterious  recesses.^'  How  continually  does 
memory  bring  back  to  the  mind  the  remem- 


THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE.  lUo 

brance  of  incidents  long  past  and  gone  :  the 
most  trivial  things  sometimes  start  up  before  us  : 
things  which  we  have  not  thought  of  for  years 
come  back  vi\adly,  and  almost  startle  us  like 
phantoms  of  the  past.  Some  sight,  or  sound, 
or  word  brings  back  a  long  train  of  incidents 
and  feelings  which  we  had  supposed  to  have 
been  long  forgotten.  But  they  have  not 
perished ;  they  are  laid  up  in  the  treasury  of 
the  mind.  It  is  probable  that  at  the  last  day 
all  the  actions  of  our  life  will  stand  out  before 
us  in  a  long  array,  as  if  they  had  been  done  but 
yesterday.  Each  act  of  cruelty,  or  lust,  or 
fraud,  each  resistance  of  conscience,  each  rash, 
presumptuous  deed,  the  clever  article  which 
won  the. applause  of  a  sceptical  clique,  but 
sapped  the  faith,  and  ruined  the  soul  of  some 
weak-minded  brother,  all  will  rise  up  before 
the  mind^s  eye. 

Perhaps  the  ordinary  incidents  of  daily  life 
appear  to  us  too  trivial  to  be  treasured  up  for 
ever.  But  there  is  another  way  in  which  they 
survive.  Common  every-day  actions,  or  even 
thoughts,  become  fixed  as  habits.  Habits 
are,  so  to  speak,  an  accumulation  of  small 
unaccounted  actions.  Selfish  acts  of  slothful- 
ness,  self-indulgence,  ill-temper,  or  again 
of    kindness,    gentleness,    zealous   exertion — 


106  THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE. 

tilings  which  cannot  be  remembered,  much  less 
counted,  still  remain  in  the  form  of  habits,  and 
really  form  the  substance  of  our  life.  Habits 
more  than  any  thing  make  each  man  what  he 
is;  and  thus,  though  the  particular  actions 
which  went  to  form  the  habit  may  have  been 
so  minute  as  to  be  scarcely  cognizable  by  the 
memory ;  yet  they  still  exist  and  form  the  sub- 
stance of  the  soul  and  body — even  as  the  hardest 
rocks  are  formed  of  the  minutest  atoms. 

These  are  awful  thoughts,  yet  strictly  accord- 
ing to  the  analogy  of  nature.  If,  as  we  have 
seen,  not  a  particle  of  matter  is  annihilated,  if 
the  forces  of  nature  remain  the  same,  so  also 
may  we  argue,  and  experience  seems  to  teach 
us  the  same,  do  the  habits,  thoughts,  and 
actions  of  our  lives — yea,  the  very  substance  of 
our  souls  and  bodies.  As  St.  John  says  in  the 
book  of  Revelation,  *^  The  time  is  at  hand  :  he 
that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still ;  and  he 
that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still ;  and  he  that 
is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still ;  and  he 
that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still,^'' — and  that  to 
all  eternity  ! 

]N"ow  have  we  not  by  a  process  of  philo- 
sophical reasoning,  apart  from  the  authority 
of  Holy  Scripture,  worked  out  the  tremendous 
problem  of  '^  the  worm  that  dieth  not,  and  the 


THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE.  lU7 

fire  which  is  not  quenched"?  We  have  an 
indestructible  soul  gifted  with  an  eternal 
existence,  yet  eaten  up  with  vile  affections, 
"  unjust,  unholy,  filthy,"  unable  to  rid  itself 
of  its  filth  and  unholiness,  tormented  by  ex- 
cruciating remorse,  cursing  its  own  folly  and 
madness,  longing  for  annihilation,  yet  unable 
to  attain  it  any  more  than  the  materials  of  the 
earth,  or  the  forces  of  Nature  can  be  annihi- 
lated— lasting  on  from  age  to  age.  What  is 
then  to  change  its  state  or  destiny  ?  Nothing. 
The  notion  is  that  all  things  last  for  ever,  unless 
God  wills  it  otherwise.  God  might  annihilate 
the  world,  so  He  might  annihilate  our  sin. 
But  will  He  do  so  ?  Yes.  He  has  given  His 
sacred  promise  that  our  sins  may  be  blotted 
out  by  the  Blood  of  Christ.  There  is  a  time 
when  all  may  be  changed  by  an  act  of  mercy 
and  omnipotence — all  may  be  atoned  for  if  we 
will  accept  God's  mercy.  Before  the  solemn 
judgment  there  is  a  remedy,  but  not  after. 
God  once  called  us  to  repentance.  What  could 
not  have  been  done  by  other  means,  God 
sending  His  beloved  Son  in  the  flesh  would 
have  blotted  out  our  iniquities,  and  made  us 
pure  and  holy,  if  we  would  have  accepted  His 
forgiveness. 

Of  all  instances  of  madness  and  folly,  the 


108  THINGS    INCOMPREHENSIBLE. 

greatest  perhaps  is  the  madness  and  folly  of 
those  who  disbelieve  the  existence  of  Hell^ 
because  it  seems  contrary  to  the  notioDS  which 
they,  poor  creatures !  have  formed  of  GoD^s 
attributes — as  if  we,  with  our  present  faculties, 
could  comprehend  the  attributes  of  God,  and 
weigh  His  mercy  against  His  justice.  And  the 
argument  is  a  fallacy  after  all.  God,  say 
some,  is  too  merciful  to  punish  sinners  eter- 
nally. He  will  rather  annihilate  them.  That 
assumes  that  there  is  a  merciful  and  Almighty 
God.  But  that  very  God  has  distinctly  told  us 
that  unrepentant  sinners  are  doomed  to  eternal 
misery.  You  see  the  dilemna.  Either  there 
is  an  Almighty  God,  or  there  is  not.  If  there 
is,  as  we  verily  believe,  we  have  His  own  word, 
and  He  cannot  lie,  that  unrepentant  sinners 
will  suffer  eternally — if  there  is  not,  then  by 
the  very  law  of  nature,  our  sins  and  their 
consequences  will  cleave  to  us  for  ever. 


MYSTERY    IN    KEVELATION   AND    SCIENCE.    109 


LETTER  XVI. 

MYSTERY    IN    REVELATION    AND    SCIENCE. 

Great  mystery  liangs  over  the  life  of  man.  The 
Book  of  Job,  full  of  marvellous  pliilosopliy, 
illustrates  our  incapacity  to  fathom  the  depths 
of  GoD^s  Providence,  by  our  ignorance  Avitli 
regard  to  the  ordinary  course  of  nature.  Elihu 
describes  in  eloquent  language  some  of  the 
ordinary  operations  of  nature  which  elude  our 
power    of  observation.       "  Behold/^    said   he, 

^'  God  is  great,  and  we  know  Him  not 

Great  things  doeth  He  which  we  canliot  com- 
prehend  Out  of  the  south  cometh  the 

whirlwind,  and  cold  out  of  the  north ;  by  the 
breath  of  God  frost  is  given  and  the  breadth  of 

the  waters  is  straitened Hearken  unto 

this,  0  Job,  and  consider  the  wondrous  works 
of  God.  Dost  tJiou  know  the  balancing  of  the 
clouds,  the  wondrous  works  of  Him  that  is 
perfect  in  knowledge  ?  How  thy  garments  are 
warm,  when  He  guideth  the  earth  by  the  south 
wind?     Hast  thou  with  Him  spread  out  the 


110     MYSTERY    IN    REVELATION    AND    SCIENCE. 

sky,  which  is  as  a  molten  looking-glass  ?  The 
ways  of  the  Almighty  are  past  finding  out. 
He  is  excellent  in  power,  and  in  judgment,  and 
injustice.     Let  men  therefore  fear  Him." 

Possibly  some  will  say  that  though  these 
operations  of  nature  were  unknown  to  men  in 
the  days  of  Job,  yet  in  the  present  day  we  are 
well  acquainted  with  them.  I  do  not  think 
that  a  man  of  real  science  would  make  such  an 
assertion.  He  would  be  well  aware  that  every 
discovery  made  in  the  secrets  of  Nature  only 
opens  a  new  path  to  future  inquiry,  which 
seems  ever  lengthening  as  we  advance.  There 
is  not  a  branch  of  science  which  is  explored  in 
half  its  bearings.  We  may  boast  indeed  with 
justice  that  science  has  made  great  progress  in 
our  days,  and  that  our  acquirements  in  many 
departments  are  far  beyond  those  of  our  fathers; 
still  it  is  only  in  comparison  with  them  that 
we  have  any  right  to  boast.  If  we  compare 
our  attainments  with  the  things  which  yet 
remain  unknown,  they  sink  into  insignificance. 

In  spite  therefore  of  the  march  of  modern 
science,  the  argument  of  this  portion  of  the 
book  of  Job  is  still  forcibly  apphcable.  We 
may  still  appeal  to  the  ablest  man  of  modern 
science  as  to  the  simple  patriarch  of  the  earliest 
ages  :  knowest  thou  the  ordinances  of  creation? 


MYSTEEY    IN    REVELATION    AND    SCIENCE.     Ill 


canst  thou  tell  the  niiinber  of  the  worlds  which 
God  hath  made  ?  dost  thou  know  their  balan- 
cings ?  canst  thou  tell  whence  the  bright  comet 
travelleth,  and  what  is  its  nature  ?  whence 
cometli  the  earthquake  ?  Canst  thou  unfokl  the 
history  of  those  mighty  reptiles  which  once 
peopled  this  earth  ?  What  power  was  it  that 
flung  thcm^  like  the  fabled  Titans  of  old^  under 
the  rocks  and  mountains  which  now  form  their 
bed?  Canst  thou  explain  whence  come  the 
storm  and  the  tempest,  and  the  drought  or 
long-continued  rain  ?  Canst  thou  explain  the 
disease  which  destroys  our  cattle,  or  the  subtle 
cholera — the  pestilence  which  walketh  in  the 
darkness,  or  the  sickness  that  destroyeth  in 
the  noonday.  Modern  science  with  all  its 
cleverness  is  unable  to  unravel  these  mysteries 
of  nature, — it  may  ponder  over,  but  cannot 
answer  these  questions.  And  if  it  could,  there 
are  other  questions  far  more  difficult  which 
would  spring  up  to  baffle  it. 

And  if  it  is  unable  to  explain  mere  earthly 
things,  how  can  it  understand  spiritual  things, 
as  the  life  of  the  soul  of  man — its  origin,  its 
destiny  ? 

Yes,  if  man^s  unassisted  reason  finds  count- 
less difficulties  in  the  system  of  the  visible 
universe,  how  much  more  of  mystery  might  he 


112     MYSTERY    IN    EEVEIATION    AND    SCIENCE. 

expect  would  meet  him  in  the  invisible  and 
spiritual — the  nature  of  God,  and  of  the  holy 
angels  ;  the  angels  of  darkness  ;  man,  his  com- 
plex nature_,  his  double  character,  his  intel- 
lectual greatness  yet  moral  depravity;  the 
spiritual  influences  which  bear  upon  his  con- 
dition, and  aS'ect  his  final  destiny.  Who  can 
explain  these  mysteries  ?  None  but  those  who 
derive  their  knowledge  from  the  Word  of  God. 
Much,  very  much,  is  there  explained  to  us — as 
much  probably  as  is  good  for  us  to  know,  or  as 
we  are  competent  to  understand. 

It  is  obvious  that  man  has  many  noble  and 
excellent  gifts  far  superior  to  any  other  creature 
which  we  see  on  earth,  in  fact,  of  an  entirely 
distinct  nature.  But  then  there  are  marks 
upon  him  of  a  different  character,  traces  of 
degradation  and  corruption.  How  do  we 
account  for  these  inconsistencies  ?  How  do  we 
explain  the  fact  that  notwithstanding  his  high 
powers,  both  moral  and  intellectual,  he  is  so 
often  debased  by  sin  and  degraded  by  passion, 
— that  knowing  what  is  good,  he  so  often 
chooses  what  is  evil  ?  What  philosophy  can 
explain  this  mystery  ?  None.  It  has  per- 
plexed the  wisest  men  of  old.  Even  now  no 
science  or  human  learning  which  is  not  based 
on  revelation  can  explain  the  strange  pheno- 


MYSTERY    IN    REVELATION    AND    SCIENCE.      113 

menon.  But  the  mystery  is  explained  in  the 
pages  of  Holy  Scripture.  In  these  we  read  of 
man's  transgression  and  his  fall.  We  see  the 
natural  and  threatened  consequences  of  sin  and 
unbelief — the  dreadful  mystery  is  unfolded  to 
our  understanding.  We  read  the  plain  his- 
torical narrative  which  teaches  us  that  man  was 
placed  in  this  world  in  a  state  of  trial^  endowed 
with  noble  and  divine  qualities^  but  also  gifted 
with  the  power  of  choice  between  good  and 
evil, — and  in  an  evil  hour  he  fell,  and  his  nature 
became  debased,  but  not  irremediably.  Though 
still  endowed  with  the  gift  of  reason,  his  will  and 
inclination  have  become  corrupt — disposed  to 
evil  rather  than  to  good.  Hence  the  strange 
and  anomalous  mixture  of  good  and  evil  which 
has  perplexed  the  philosophers  of  the  world, 
but  which  is  accounted  for,  and  could  be  ac- 
counted for,  only  by  the  revelation  which  God 
has  made  to  man. 

But  there  is  another  even  more  important 
mystery  which  the  Book  of  life,  and  no 
science  reveals,  that  is  the  destlmj  of  man. 
Science  can  teach  us  much  respecting  the 
revolution  of  the  planets,  and  the  geological 
formation  of  the  earth,  and  the  forces  of 
the  universe,  and  other  wonderful  matters 
which  its  increasing  knowledge  can   attain, — 

I 


114     MYSTERY    IN    REVELATION    AND    SCIENCE. 

and  from  the  discoveries  of  science,  art  can 
devise  beautiful  things  for  the  use  and  embel- 
lishment of  this  life.  But  science  is  utterly- 
unable  to  carry  us  one  step  beyond  the  grave, 
— all  its  skill  is  confined  to  this  world^s  nar- 
row horizon,  all  beyond  is  a  mystery  so  far  as 
science  is  concerned.  God^s  revealed  Word 
alone  can  assure  us  of  tbe  world  hereafter, 
exhibiting  to  us  Christ  the  first-fruits  of  the 
resurrection,  and  assuring  us  that  we  also  shall 
rise  again. 

Yet  more — much  more  than  this — God's 
Word  explains  to  us  the  greatest  of  all  the 
mysteries  of  our  existence,  that  is,  how  we  may 
repair  the  ravages  of  our  corruption,  how  our 
nature  may  be  regenerated  and  restored,  how 
each  one  may  become  pure  and  holy,  and  fitted 
for  the  realms  of  glory.  Show  me  the  science 
that  can  t^ach  us  this,  and  I  would  acknowledge 
its  high  value.  But  while  science  is  unable  to 
furnish  us  with  the  smallest  clue  to  solve  the 
mystery  of  mysteries,  he  who  clings  to  his 
Bible  understands  it  all — all  that  is  necessary 
or  his  welfare  through  eternity. 


MIRACLES.  1 1  -J 


LETTER  XVII. 

MIRACLES THE    STRANGENESS    OF    SOME 

MIRACLES. 

A  GREAT  deal  is  said  in  the  present  day  about 
miracles.  One  man  will  tell  you  he  cannot 
believe  them.  You  ask  him  why?  Because 
they  are  incredible.  You  point  out  to  him 
that  so  far  from  being  incredible,,  they  have 
heen  almost  universally  believed.  All  nations, 
civilized  and  uncivilized,  have  believed  them. 
God's  people  in  ancient  times  believed  them. 
The  whole  civilized  world  for  the  last  eighteen 
hundred  years  has  believed  the  miraculous 
birth,  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  our 
Lord,  and  the  other  miraculous  works  which 
He  wrought  during  His  ministry.  But,  says 
the  sceptic,  we  men  of  science  know  better, 
and  cannot  believe.  But  why  ?  I  ask  again. 
Because,  he  answers,  all  things  go  on  in  a 
natural  order  according  to  fixed  laws,  from 
which  there  is  no  deviation.  But  I  reply,  that 
is  the  very  thing  we  are  discussing.  To  say 
that  there  can  be  no  miracles,  because  all 
I  2 


116  MIRACLES. 


things  go  on  according  to  fixed  laws  is 
simply  begging  tlie  question.  It  is  to  say  a 
thing  is  because  it  is.  We^  on  the  other  hand, 
believe  in  miracles,  first,  because  we  have  no 
doubt  that  He  Who  constituted  the  order  of 
nature  can  modify  it  at  His  pleasure,  which 
is  self-evident ;  secondly,  because  we  have 
abundant,  nay  overwhelming  evidence  from 
history  that  He  really  has  done  so.  Hundreds 
and  thousands  of  people  flocked  together  for 
the  very  purpose  of  seeing  and  profiting  by  the 
miracles  of  Jesus.  The  truth  of  the  fact  is 
recorded  by  testimony  which  cannot  be 
shaken. 

Besides  the  philosophic  unbeliever,  there 
exist  in  the  present  day  a  number  of  well- 
meaning,  but  half-hearted,  dubious,  vacillating 
persons,  who  retain  a  sort  of  general  belief  in 
the  truth  of  the  Bible,  but  are  apt  to  be  tossed 
about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine  and  scared  by 
every  symptom  of  danger.  These  men  are 
staggered  in  their  belief  by  the  Scripture 
account  of  the  universal  Deluge,  because  for- 
sooth they  cannot  imagine  where  all  the  water 
could  have  come  from;  they  are  in  terrible 
alarm  when  half  a  human  skull  is  found  in  a 
gravel-pit,  or  some  fragments  of  flint  which 
they  set  down  as  arrow-heads   fabricated  by 


MIRACLES.  117 


some  prc-Adamic  race.  One  day  the  discovery 
of  a  Negro  head  in  some  Egyptian  or  Baby- 
lonian painting  makes  them  doubt  the  descent 
of  all  mankind  from  one  common  race ;  the 
next  day  the  assertion  that  not  man  only,  but 
all  animals  and  vegetables,  have  been  developed 
from  a  primordial  organization,  seems  worthy  to 
be  set  in  comparison  with  the  account  which 
God  Himself  has  given  us  of  the  creation  of  all 
things.  In  short  their  faith  is  so  weak  and 
unstable  that  it  is  shaken  by  every  new  fact  or 
conjecture  which  men  of  science,  or  of  no 
science^  bring  forward. 

It  is  the  same  sort  of  intellect  which,  if  it  does 
not  deny  the  possibility  of  miracles,  yet  en- 
deavours to  minimize  the  amount  of  miracles,  as 
if  they  were  not  to  be  expected,  when  a  fact 
could  by  possibility  be  otherwise  accounted 
for;  or  as  if  the  requirement  of  a  miracle  to 
account  for  any  revealed  fact  were  an  argument 
against  its  credibility;  or  as  if  it  were  not 
likely  that  God  should  accredit  His  revelation 
by  miracles.  They  do  not  absolutely  deny 
that  God  sent  His  only-begotten  Son  into 
the  world  to  be  born  of  a  pure  Virgin,  yet 
they  think  it  strange  that  He  should  lead  the 
Wise  Men  by  a  star  to  the  place  where  the 
young  Child  lay,  and  endeavour  to  account  for 


118  MIRACLES. 


the  phenomenon  by  any  other  way  than  by  a 
miracle. 

For  some  time  the  account  of  the  sun  stand- 
ing still  at  the  slaughter  of  Bethoron  alarmed 
these  timid  persons.  It  was  suggested  by  some 
ingenious  writer,  who  did  not  like  to  disbelieve 
it  altogether,  that  possibly  afl  that  Joshua  or 
Jasher  meant  might  have  been,  that,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  great  quantity  of  hail  which  fell, 
the  daylight  may  have  lasted  half  an  hour  longer 
than  it  otherwise  would  have  done.  Whether 
this  sagacious  conjecture  afforded  them  any 
satisfaction  I  cannot  say.  I  should  think  not. 
At  present,  I  believe,  persons  agree  in  taking 
the  statement  of  the  inspired  writer  to  mean, 
not  that  the  sun  stood  still,  but  that  the  earth 
stopped  in  its  diurnal  revolution.  Every  body 
now  admits  that  Joshua  adopted  the  common 
language  of  the  day,  still  employed  amongst 
ourselves,  when  we  say  that  the  sun  rises  in 
the  east  and  sets  in  the  west.  But  now  comes 
in  another  difficulty  to  puzzle  the  semi- scientific 
mind.  If  the  earth  stopped  suddenly  in  its 
revolution,  there  would  be  such  a  tremendous 
shock  that  all  sorts  of  strange  things  would 
have  happened.  The  victorious  Israelites  and 
the  vanquished  Canaanites  alike  must  have 
been  flung  violently  to  the  ground,  and  it  is 


MlJtACLES.  119 


well  if  the  waters  of  the  Dead  Sea  were  not 
thrown  out  of  their  basin,  so  as  to  drown  both 
conqueror  and  conquered. 

As  there  really  are  persons,  I  believe,  with 
whom  objections  of  this  sort  have  weight,  I 
desire  to  suggest  the  following  Canon :  If  God 
willed  to  work  a  miracle.  He  would  of  necessity 
provide  for  all  the  contingencies  which  might 
arise  out  of  it.  If  He  willed  to  prolong  the 
length  of  the  day  so  that  His  people  might 
gain  a  more  complete  victory,  and  in  a  manner 
which  might  convince  both  them  and  all  after 
ages  of  His  power  and  might.  He  would  surely 
take  care  that  the  objects  of  His  favour  were 
neither  dashed  to  pieces  nor  drowned  in  con- 
sequence of  it. 

And  there  is  another  point  to  which  sufficient 
attention  has  not  been  drawn,  namely,  that  the 
Almighty  Ruler  did  often,  when  it  was  His  will 
to  work  miracles,  choose  designedly  some  of  the 
most  strange  and  striking  modes  of  effecting 
His  object,  for  the  very  purpose  of  showing 
that  they  were  really  miracles,  with  the  intent 
of  convincing  those  who  witnessed  them,  and 
those  to  whom  they  should  be  related  in  after 
times,  that  the  power  of  God  was  really  exer- 
cised, and  His  honour  vindicated. 

Turn,  for  example,  to  the  fourteenth  chapte-r 


120  MIRACLES. 


of  Exodus.  It  is  evident  tliat  if  the  Almiglity 
had  so  willed  He  might  have  led  His  people 
Israel  round  by  the  north  side  of  the  Red  Sea, 
without  causing  them  to  pass  through  it.  But 
He  did  just  the  contrary  for  the  very  purpose  of 
working  an  evident  miracle.  He  caused  them 
to  encamp  at  Pihahiroth_,  between  Migdol  and 
the  sea,  so  that  Pharaoh  might  suppose  that  they 
were  "  entangled  in  the  land/''  and  could  not 
escape  him — which,  in  truth,  they  could  not 
have  done,  unless  the  sea  had  been  divided  for 
their  passage.  It  was  God's  purpose  to  save 
His  people  in  such  a  manner  that  both  they 
themselves,  and  the  Egyptians,  and  the  nations 
round  about,  and  all  after  generations,  might 
know  and  understand  that  it  was  not  by  any 
strength  or  skill  of  man,  but  that  God  Himself 
had  delivered  His  people,  ^*^by  a  mighty 
hand  and  outstretched  arm,'^  that  all  men 
might  know  that  it  was  the  salvation  of  the 

LOED. 

This  marvellous  incident — the  object  of  which 
is  clearly  told  in  Holy  Scripture — is,  we  cannot 
doubt,  an  example  or  type  of  many  other  sub- 
sequent events, — the  extraordinary  preservation 
of  so  considerable  a  number  of  people  in  the 
wilderness,  the  water  made  to  gush  from  the 
stonv  rock,  the  falling  of  the  walls  of  Jericho, 


MIRACLES.  121 


the  sun  standing  still, — all  was  done  in  order  to 
prove  by  tlie  marvels  shown  that  the  hand  of 
God  was  there  ^ 

The  same  principle  runs  through  many  other 
of  the  miracles.  Take,  for  instance,,  the  history 
of  Jonah.  When  God  determined  to  bring 
back  His  rebellious  prophet,  and  force  him  to 
do  His  will,  we  read  that  God  had  prepared  a 
great  fish  to  swallow  up  Jonah,  and  Jonah  was 
in  the  belly  of  the  fish  three  days  and  three 
nights.  Some  of  the  persons  of  whom  I  have 
before  spoken  are  offended  at  the  strangeness 
of  the  miracle — it  seems  to  them  almost  too 
strange  to  be  true.  But  surely  the  right  view 
of  the  miracle  is  that  God  purposely  chose  it 
on  the  very  account  of  its  strangeness.  Sup- 
pose, instead  of  preparing  a  great  fish,  God 
had  prepared  some  broken  spar  of  a  vessel,  or 
a  hencoop,  on  which  the  prophet  might  have 
floated  to  the  shore,  then,  of  course,  the  sceptic 
would  have  said — Oh,  there  was  no  miracle 
here — it  w^as  only  what  might  have  happened 
to  any  shipwrecked  mariner.  But  now  the 
strangeness  of  the  miracle  w^as  designed  to 
prove  to  the  prophet,  and  to  us  who  read  the 
narrative,  authenticated  as  it  is  by  our  blessed 

•    1  See  also  Numbers  xvi.  30 :  "  If  the  Lord  make  a  neto 
thing,  and  the  earth  open  her  mouth,"  &c. 


122  MIRACLES. 


Lord  Himself,  that  God^s  hand  had  been  really 
exerted. 

The  miracle  of  the  ass  speaking  to  Balaam  is  of 
the  same  character — chosen  purposely  for  its 
strangeness.  And  so  no  doubt  the  great  miracle 
of  the  Deluge,,  which  has  given  rise  to  so  many 
cavils  of  the  infidel,  and  causes  perplexity  to 
the  half-hearted,  but  which,  in  the  view  of  the 
faithful  servant  of  God,  is,  from  its  very  mar- 
vellousness,  only  a  more  sure  evidence  of  God^s 
power.  God  in  His  just  anger  decreed  that 
He  would  destroy  the  whole  human  race  save 
one  family.  Who  are  we  that  we  should  cavil 
at  the  means  which  He  employed  ?  Grant 
that  the  extraordinary  fall  of  water  can  be 
accounted  for  on  no  principle  of  science — 
therefore  it  is  to  ns  more  plainly  a  miracle. 
Grant  that  numbers  of  subsidiary  miracles  may 
have  been  needed  to  accomplish  the  work  of 
destruction,  and  to  preserve  alive  those  whom 
God  decreed  to  save,  what  is  that  but  to  say 
that  God,  having  decreed  a  great  miracle,  did 
all  that  was  needful  to  complete  it  ?  To  say 
that  a  miracle  or  any  amount  of  miracles  is 
impossible  is  to  beg  the  question — to  say  that 
they  are  improbable  is  only  a  private  opinion. 
Others  may  entertain  the  opinion,  that  nothing 
is  more  probable  or  more  certain  than  that  God 


MIRACLES.  123 


should  exert  His  power  in  any  manner  that  He 
might  please.  It  is  absolutely  impossible  to 
disprove  miracles  by  any  a  priori  argument  or 
hypothesis.  We  believe  that  they  are  amply 
proved  by  testimony.  It  is  true  that  we  are 
suspicious,  and  not  without  reason,  of  miracles 

which  are  sometimes  heard  of  in  these  days, 

as,  for  instance,  the  appearance  of  the  Blessed 
Vh-gin  to  some  children  at  La  Salette.  A 
single  case  not  well  authenticated  does  not 
command  our  assent.  But  our  Lord  wrought 
hundreds  of  miracles  in  the  presence  of  hun- 
dreds of  persons  :  multitudes  brought  their  sick 
to  be  healed  by  Him,  on  account  of  the  reputa- 
tion of  His  miracles  ;  and  they  are  recorded 
by  those  who  saw  Him  perform  them.  I  do 
not  see  that  greater  proof  of  their  reality 
could  be  expected  or  given. 


124  SCIENTIFIC    DIFFICULTIES. 


LETTER  XYIII. 

SCIENTIFIC    DIFFICULTIES TESTIMONY. 

I  HAVE  hitherto  spoken  little  on  that  which 
is  thought  by  some  to  be  the  chief  diffi- 
culty as  reg-ards  the  absolute  truth  of  Holy 
Scripture — the  scientific  difficulty.  There  are 
symptoms  that  amongst  educated  men  the 
difficulty  is  passing  away.  It  belongs  rather 
to  the  early  stages  of  scientific  discovery  than 
to  the  later.  The  true  relation  between  science 
and  revelation  is  beginning  to  be  recognized. 
As  I  said  in  a  former  letter^  it  is  admitted  that 
they  are  not^  so  to  speak,  in  iDari  materia. 
The  Christian  believes,  indeed,  that  revelation 
and  science,  proceeding  equally  from  the 
Fountain-Head  of  truth,  must  equally  be  true. 
But  forasmuch  as  science  is  as  yet  but  im- 
perfectly apprehended,  and  revelation  has  re- 
ference to  matters  which  transcend  the  human 
intellect,  it  must  needs  happen  that  apparent 
discrepancies  will  be  found  between  them,  and 
must   continue   until   we   have    more    perfect 


SCIENTIFIC    DIFFICULTIES.  12i 


knowledge.  Of  this  I  have  before  spoken. 
Hence  the  Cliristian  is  not  disturbed  by  any 
difficulties  which  arise  in  this  quarter;  and 
even  the  sceptic  is  forced  to  admit  that'  from 
the  Christian  point  of  view  a  scientific  diffi- 
culty  is  no  impeachment  of  the  truth  of  the 
Bible. 

There  is  a  topic  connected  with  the  subject 
which  I  have  not  seen   elsewhere    discussed, 
but  which  appears  to  me  to  have  an  important 
bearing.      It  seems  to   be   assumed  by  some 
that  the  demonstrations  of  science  are  a  more 
certain   source  of  knowledge   than  the  testi- 
mony of  history.     Unquestionably  in  the  exact 
sciences  we  have  a  certainty  of  demonstration 
which  cannot  be  disputed.     If  there   is  any 
absolute  certainty  in  any  thing,  it   is  in  the 
conclusions  of  mathematics,  geometry,  or  arith- 
metic.    A  sum  of  arithmetic  rightly  cast  up  is 
demonstrably  true.     A  mathematical  problem 
rightly  worked  out  is  not  open  to  dispute.     In 
geometry,  trigonometry,  and  other  branches  of 
exact  science,  abstract   problems   worked   on 
paper  are  absolutely  certain.   But  when  we  come 
to  the  practical  view  of  these  sciences,  it  will 
at  once  be  found  that  the  element  of  testimony 
IS  very  largely  involved.     I  do  not  think  that 
this  point  has  been  sufficiently  considered  by 


126  SCIENTIFIC    DIFFICULTIES. 


those  who  lay  so  much  stress  on  the  certainty 
of  science^  in  comparison  with  testimony.  If 
the  facts  are  assumed  to  be  true,  then  with 
the  help  of  science  you  may  work  a  problem 
with  certaraty,  but  you  are  first  to  be  sure  of 
your  facts,  and  these  depend  practically  on 
testimony. 

Let  me  endeavour  to  illustrate  my  meaning. 
Great  interest  has  been  lately  attached  to  the 
recent  eclipse  of  the  sun.  On  a  former  oc- 
casion certain  coruscations  or  emanations  were 
observed  at  the  time  of  the  eclipse,  designated 
as  the  sun^s  corona.  It  was  thought  highly 
important  for  scientific  purposes  that  these 
phenomena,  and  others  which  might  ensue, 
should  be  accurately  observed  and  registered. 
Accordingly  ships  were  fitted  out,  not  by  the 
English  only,  but  by  other  nations,  and  scien- 
tific men  were  sent  out,  furnished  with  the 
most  perfect  instruments,  to  Gibraltar,  Catania, 
Ceuta,  and  different  places,  in  order  to  make 
the  most  careful  observations ;  and  although 
the  circumstances  were  not  altogether  favour- 
able, yet  some  important  observations  were 
made,  and  interesting  facts  have  been  regis- 
tered. But  it  is  evident  that  we  who  have 
stayed  at  home  must  take  these  observations 
as  facts  on  the  testimony  of  those  who  went 


SCIENTIFIC    DIFFICULTIES. 


out  to  record  tliem.  The  scientific  men  return 
Lome  and  report  what  they  have  seen,  but  to 
the  rest  of  the  world  the  behef  in  the  facts 
rests  simply  on  their  testimony.  Calculations 
may  have  been  made  with  mathematical  cer- 
tainty on  the  data  received,  but  the  truth  of 
these  rests  on  the  truthfulness  of  the  report  of 
those  who  made  the  observation.  And  even 
their  truthfulness  is  not  the  only  point  to  be 
considered,  because  their  observations  depend 
on  the  exact  perfectness  of  the  instruments 
which  they  have  used,  and  perhaps  on  other 
circumstances.  That  these  calculations,  though 
made  on  strictly  scientific  principles,  are  liable 
to  error  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  there  is 
at  present,  I  believe,  a  difference  of  some 
millions  of  miles  in  the  computation  of  the 
sun^s  distance  from  the  earth. 

Other  sciences  which  are  much  thought  of 
in  the  present  day,  are  still  more  dependent  on 
testimony  than  the  science  of  astronomy.  A 
lecturer  on  Geolog}-,  we  will  suppose,  is  ad- 
di-essing  his  audience,  and  attempting  to  illus- 
trate the  antiquity  of  pre-historic  man.  Here, 
he  says,  is  a  cast  or  drawing  of  a  fossil  skeleton 
found  imbedded  in  a  very  ancient  rock  in  the 
island  of  Guadaloupe.  Is  it  not  evident  that 
his  assertion  depends  on  the  testimony  of  many 


128  SCIENTIFIC    DIFFICULTIES. 

persons,  not  all  perliaps  very  competent  to 
afford  it — first, .  the  person  who  found  the 
skeleton;  secondly,  those  who  dug  it  up; 
thirdly,  the  persons  who  made  the  cast; 
fourthly,  the  person  who  brought  it  from 
Guadaloupe ;  fifthly,  the  lecturer  himself  ?  Dr. 
Buckland  used  to  tell  a  story  of  a  German 
professor  of  Geology,  whose  pupils  would  take 
him  in  by  hiding  sham  fossils,  and  then 
managing  to  get  him  to  the  place  that  he 
might  find  them.  Nay,  Dr.  Buckland^s  own 
pupils  used  to  accuse  the  doctor  himself, 
though  of  course  incorrectly,  of  secreting  sele- 
nites  and  the  vertebrae  of  ichthyosauri  and 
other  things  in  the  quarries  of  Headington 
Hill,  that  he  might  find  them  when  he  gave 
an  open-air  lecture.  That  this  sort  of  pro- 
ceeding is  not  altogether  imaginary  may  be 
shown  from  the  famous  skull  found  among  the 
flint  arrow-heads  at  Amiens,  which  has  been 
proved  to  have  been  dug  up  in  the  neigh- 
bouring churchyard.  If  the  workmen  in  a 
quarry  are  aware  that  they  will  get  a  napoleon 
or  two  for  a  human  bone  in  a  certain  position, 
they  will  not  be  long  in  finding  one.  It  is 
evident  that  as  far  as  the  million  are  con- 
cerned, the  greater  part  of  geological  science 
rests  on  testimony.     The  whole  proof  which 


SCIENTIFIC    DIFFICULTIES.  129 

the  lecturer  gives  of  the  principles  of  his 
science  rests  on  the  specimens  ranged  on  the 
shelves  of  his  lecture-room,  and  the  casts  and 
drawings  of  other  specimens  in  other  museums, 
the  proof  of  the  genuineness  of  which  depends 
on  testimony.  I  do  not  point  out  these  facts 
to  depreciate  the  value  of  testimony,  but  rather 
to  enhance  it,  by  showing  how  very  largely  it 
enters  into  almost  all  the  knowledge  which 
men  possess  ;  and  how  not  scientific  knowledge 
only,  but  the  practical  knowledge  on  which 
men  act  in  the  daily  affairs  of  life  depends 
mainly  on  the  reliance  which  they  place  on 
testimony.  In  some  sciences — as  for  instance 
in  chemistry — a  good  deal  of  the  certain  know- 
ledge which  is  attainable  may  be  tested  by 
experiment ;  but  even  here  the  ordinary  in- 
quirer has  to  take  many  things  for  granted  on 
the  word  of  his  scientific  superior. 

And  if  in  the  practical  working  of  the  more 
exact  sciences  so  much  depends,  as  we  have 
seen,  on  testimony,  how  much  more  is  tes- 
timony the  basis  of  the  latest  sciences  of 
modern  days — such  as  anthropology,  ethno- 
logy, and  the  like — and  yet  one  sometimes 
hears  these  inquiries  classed  as  sciences,  with 
the  tacit  assumption  that  the  knowledge  which 
they  communicate  is  based  on  some  surer  foun- 

K 


130  SCIENTIFIC    DIFFICULTIES. 

dation  titan  the  testimony  of  history.  History 
is_,  so  to  speak,  the  accumulation  of  testimony, 
and  is,  on  the  main,  perfectly  trustworthy  for 
aU  the  purposes  for  which  it  can  be  used. 
There  is  no  reason  to  doubt,  for  instance,  the 
general  truth  of  the  history  of  God^s  chosen 
people,  even  taken  as  an  ordinary  history  of 
great  antiquity.  But  when  we  view  it  as 
written  by  holy  men  of  old  under  the  influence 
of  Divine  Inspiration,  the  credibility  of  it 
becomes  greatly  increased,  and  is  placed  on  a 
par  with  the  results  of  the  exact  sciences 
which  we  regard  with  absolute  certainty. 


GENESIS    1.  ItU 


LETTER  XIX. 

GENESIS   I. 

Perhaps  tliere  is  no  part  of  the  Bible  wliicli 
lias  been  understood  in  more  various  ways 
than  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.  Let  us 
consider  some  of  the  different  interpretations. 
It  is  the  only  part  of  the  Bible  which  seems  to 
have  any  real  connexion^  except  accidentally, 
with  science,  or  which  can  be  said  to  treat  in 
any  way  of  scientific  subjects.  And  after  all 
the  connexion  is  but  slight.  •  Some  indeed 
consider  it  to  be  a  myth  or  allegory.  Some 
regard  it  as  a  psalm  of  praise  offered  up  to 
God  for  His  great  glory — something  like  that 
beautiful  ode,  the  1 9th  of  the  Psalms  of  David  : 
'^The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  firmament  showeth  His  handy  work. ^^ 

Supposing  it  to  be,  as  it  has  been  generally 
thought,  historical,  why,  it  may  be  asked  with 
reverence,  should  Moses  have  written  it  ?  For 
these  obvious  reasons — first,  because  the  sub- 
ject of  his  book  is  the  dealings  of  God  with 
K  2 


182  GENESIS   I. 


man  since  tlie  time  of  liis  being  upon  earth, 
and  it  was  most  natural  to  begin  with  the 
account  of  the  manner  of  his  being  placed 
here,  with  all  his  accompaniments  and  sur- 
roundings. Secondly,  it  was  necessary  to  cor- 
rect the  strange  and  uncouth  superstitions  that 
were  prevalent  in  the  world,  and  have  more  or 
less  prevailed.  The  Egyptians  believed  '^  that 
the  first  men  grew  out  of  the  earth  like  pump- 
kins.''^ In  the  ancient  books  of  Indian  mytho- 
logy it  was  supposed  that  the  earth  rested  on 
the  back  of  an  elephant,  and  the  elephant  on  a 
tortoise;  what  the  tortoise  stood  on  was  not 
apparent.  According  to  Berosus  the  Chaldean, 
the  world  was  created  in  darkness,  over  which 
dominated  a  female  power  called  Thalatta  or 
Sea.  Then  Belus,  wishing  to  carry  on  the 
creation  work,  clave  Thalatta  in  twain — of  the 
one  half  made  he  the  earth,  and  of  the  other 
half  the  heavens.  Then  he  cut  off  his  own 
head,  and  ming'ling  the  blood  which  flowed 
from  it  with  the  dust  of  the  earth  formed  man. 
Others,  as  Lucretius,  following  the  doctrine  of 
Epicurus,  have  imagined  that  the  world  is  a 
fortuitous  concurrence  of  atoms,  that  is,  that 
the  atoms  which  formed  the  world,  being 
tossed  and  whirled  about,  happened  somehow 
to  come  together   in   the   beautiful   shape   in 


GENESIS    I.  133 


wliicli  we  now  sec  them.  Sir  J.  Lubbock 
mentions  some  tribes  so  savage  as  to  have  no 
idea  of  a  creator.  Others  have  imagined  that 
the  material  Avorld  was  evolved  out  of  a 
cloud,  and  that  in  some  way  or  other  which 
they  do  not  explain  a  "  primordial  organism  " 
was  developed,  out  of  which  grew  the  whole 
race  of  animals  and  vegetables,  trees  and  plants, 
fishes,  birds,  and  mammals,  and  lastly  man 
himself.  Some  even  have  held  that  the  mate- 
rial world  is  the  very  Deity  Himself ! 

Clearly,  therefore,  it  was  important  that  a 
revelation  from  God  to  man  should  begin  with 
the  declaration  that  God  is  the  Creator  of  all 
things  visible  and  invisible,  animate  or  in- 
animate— that  He  is  the  Eternal  mighty  Spirit 
w^ho  first  created  the  universe,  and  now  main- 
tains and  upholds  it  by  His  power.  This  will 
sufficiently  account  for  the  place  which  Creation 
occupies  in  the  insjDired  volume.  It  was  neces- 
sary to  correct  the  fancies  which  had  sprung 
up  respecting  the  origin  of  the  world,  and  by 
anticipation  to  preclude,  as  far  as  might  be, 
the  errors  of  future  o-enerations. 

o 

How  then  are  we  to  understand  the  state- 
ments of  Moses,  viewed  as  history  ?  Some 
take  them  quite  literally,  and  believe  that  the 
visible  world  and  all  things  in  it  were  created 


134  GENESIS   I. 


in  six  ordinary  days.  Some  believe  tliat  it 
was  created  millions  of  ages  ago,  but  fashioned 
for  tlie  use  of  man  in  six  days.  Others  con- 
sider tlie  six  days  to  be  ages  of  unknown 
duration.  Others  take  the  six  days  to  be,  not 
six  consecutive  days,  but  days  taken  out  of 
each  of  six  ages,  in  which  Moses  beheld,  by  a 
sort  of  second  sight,  a  vision  of  the  condition 
of  the  world  in  each  of  them.  Some  believe 
that,  although  revelation  and  science  proceed- 
ing from  the  same  infallible  Truth  must  needs 
in  reality  coincide,  yet — seeing  that  with 
our  limited  faculties  we  are  imperfectly  ac- 
quainted with  the  facts  of  science,  and  the 
criticism  of  Scripture — it  must  needs  happen 
that,  though  perfectly  coincident  in  reality, 
they  will  appear  to  be  divergent,  until  we  are 
better  informed.  This  is  an  impregnable  posi- 
tion, as  old  as  St.  Augustine,  and  meets  every 
popular  difficulty;  yet,  of  course,  it  is  more 
satisfactory  to  explain  difficulties  when  we  are 
able. 

Some  persons  take  yet  a  different  view  of 
the  case,  and  so  far  from  thinking  that  there 
is  any  thing  vague  or  figurative  in  the  first 
chapter  of  Genesis,  look  upon  the  statements 
contained  in  it  as  so  wonderfully  and  exactly 
true,  that  if  Moses  had  written  no  other  part 


GENESIS    I.  ]35 


of  the  Bible,  this  one  chapter  would  afford  a 
conclusive  evidence  of  his  inspiration — that  the 
Jewish  historian  lias  so  remarkably  anticipated 
the  facts  which  modern  science  has  since  con- 
firmed, that  he  could  have  derived  his  infor- 
mation from  no  other  source  but  God  Himself. 
Let  us  give  our  attention  more  closely  to  this 
view  of  the  subject. 

First,  the  science  of  Geology  has  brought 
forward  undeniable  evidence  that  the  materials 
of  this  planet  are  of  almost  incalculable  anti* 
quity.  Long  before  the  creation  of  man  they 
were,  so  to  speak,  being  gradually  formed  into 
shape  for  his  use.  Seas,  rivers,  mountains, 
strata  of  different  sorts,  coal,  lime,  iron,  stone 
for  building,  were  all  being  prepared  for  man 
long  before  he  himself  appeared  upon  the 
scene.  This  is  chiefly  proved  by  the  fossil 
remains  which  are  found  in  the  different  strata. 
Now  when  this  discovery  was  first  made  it  was 
thought  by  some  to  be  contradictory  to  the 
Mosaic  account.  People  had  been  accustomed 
to  believe  on  the  supposed  authority  of  Reve- 
lation that  the  fabric  of  the  earth,  as  well  as 
man  the  lord  of  all,  was  of  much  more  recent 
origin ;  and  the  account  which  Moses  gives  of 
these  things  did  not  seem  to  tally  with  the 
facts  of  science.     But  when  we  come  to  look 


136  GENESIS   I. 


more  closely  at  the  words  of  Scripture,  it  is 
evident  tliat  tlie  sacred  historian  was  perfectly 
aware  of  the  fact,  which  science  has  so  recently 
discovered,  of  the  world's  great  antiquity ;  and 
that  his  words  fully  answer  to  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case.  "In  the  beginning  God 
created  the  heaven  and  the  earth/'  It  does 
not  say  when  this  original  creation  took  place. 
Science  seems  to  show  that  it  was  milHons  of 
years  ago.  And  the  words  of  Moses  entirely 
agree  with  the  fact.  Both  science  and  revealed 
history  agree  in  teaching  us  that  the  fabric  of 
the  world  existed  long  before  man  was  created 
to  live  upon  it. 

Again  the  first  movement  towards  the  fashion- 
ing the  earth  in  its  present  form  was  the 
creation  of  light.  "  God  said,  Let  there  be 
light,  and  there  was  light.''  But  some  have 
said,  Moses  is  surely  under  a  mistake  here,  for 
he  tells  us  that  the  sun  was  not  placed  in  the 
heavens  to  rule  the  day  until  the  fourth  period 
of  creation.  How  could  this  be  ?  How  could 
light  exist  without  the  sun  ?  Modern  science 
answers  the  question,  and  teaches  us,  as  Moses 
teaches  us,  that  light  is  independent  of  the 
sun,  and  may  exist  without  the  sun's  inter- 
vention. Philosophers  tell  us  that "  light,  he'at, 
electricity,  and  motion,  are  convertible  terms." 


GENESIS  I.  137 


The  sun  is  merely  the  concentration  of  light, 
not  the  source  of  it.  But  these  natural  forces 
require  an  impulse  from  without.  The  Spirit 
of  God  was  that  impulse.  "  The  Spirit  of  God 
moved  upon  the  fiice  of  the  clccp/^  The  Word 
of  God  said_,  "Let  there  be  light,  and  there 
was  light.^'  ^Vliether  regarded  as  a  substance 
or  a  force,  light  may  have  been  transfused 
through  the  system  long  before  it  was  con- 
centrated in  the  sun.  In  fact  if,  as  some  sup- 
pose, the  material  world  was  evolved  out  of  a 
nebula  or  chaos  of  elements  mingled  together 
in  one  rarefied  mass,  it  is  possible  that  the 
water  would  be  separated  from  the  land,  as 
described  by  Moses,  and  the  land  be  capable 
of  sustaining  animal  and  vegetable  life  long 
before  the  collection  of  light  into  a  focus,  and 
the  appointment  of  the  sun  to  be  as  we  now 
see  it,  the  ruler  or  regulator  of  the  times  and 
seasons. 

There  is  another  remarkable  fact,  which  ap- 
pears to  be  well  worthy  of  note.  How  could 
Moses  possibly  know  except  by  revelation  the 
particular  order  in  which  the  difi'crent  objects 
were  created  ?  What  clue  had  he  to  suppose 
that  fishes,  and  reptiles,  and  birds,  were  created 
before  beasts,  and  that  man  was  the  last  as  he 
was  God's  greatest  work  ?   Until  very  recently 


138  GENESIS    I. 


no  facts  of  science  were  known^  from  wliich 
tlie  order  of  creation  could  be  at  all  inferred. 
We  know  now  from  Geology,  as  we  knew 
before  from  Revelation,  that  such  was  tlie 
order  of  creation.  There  are  rocks  and  strata 
of  the  earth  in  which  there  is  no  sign  of  animal 
life.  The  first  fossils  which  we  find  are  those 
of  the  simplest  marine  animals,  then  come  the 
fishes,  and  vertebrate  reptiles,  then  the  remains 
of  fossil  birds  appear,  after  them  the  higher 
order  of  quadrupeds,  and  lastly  man.  This  is 
the  very  order  in  which  Moses  has  placed 
them. 

Of  course  in  the  present  imperfect  state  of 
Geological  science,  it  is  not  likely  that  all  the 
details  of  science  and  revelation  should  exactly 
dovetail  together.  But  the  facts  which  I  have 
stated  have  seemed  to  many  to  indicate  in  the 
sacred  historian  a  knowledge  of  scientific  phe- 
nomena so  far  beyond  the  intelligence  of  the 
age  in  which  he  lived,  that  he  could  not  pos- 
sibly have  derived  his  information  from  any 
other  source  but  from  Divine  inspiration.  How 
could  Moses,  who  had  been  taught  by  the  wise 
men  of  Egypt  that  men  grew  out  of  the  ground 
like  pumpkins — how  could  he  possibly  know 
the  order  in  which  the  difi'erent  animal  races 
were  created  ?    How  could  he  know  that  light. 


GENESIS   I.  139 


when  set  in  motion  by  the  Creative  Spirit,  was 
the  moving  force  by  which  the  elements  were 
evolved  ?  How  could  he  know  the  vast  anti- 
quity of  the  visible  world  ?  Surely  all  this 
knowledge,  so  infinitely  beyond  any  thing 
existing  in  the  time  in  which  he  lived,  could 
not  have  been  obtained  but  by  God^s  reve- 
lation. 

I  confess  I  do  not  see  how  this  conclusion 
can  be  refuted. 


140  BEFORE    THE    FLOOD. 


LETTER  XX. 

BEFORE    THE    FLOOD. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  realize  to  ourselves  tlie 
state  of  tilings  wliicli  existed  in  times  long 
past.  We  can  fancy  any  thing  we  please,  but 
not  satisfy  ourselves  tliat  our  fancy  corresponds 
with  the  reality.  A  clever  story  was  written 
some  few  years  ago  called  "Realmah/^  the 
scene  of  which  is  laid  in  the  lake -dwellings  of 
so-called  pre-historic  times — though  why  they 
should  be  called  pre-historic  is  not  very  evi- 
dent, since  old  Herodotus  describes  lake-dwell- 
ings as  existing  in  his  own  day.  The  time 
supposed  in  the  story  is  at  the  transition  period 
between  the  stone  and  bronze  ages ;  and  the 
hero  gains  to  himself  great  renown  by  arming 
his  countrymen,  the  dwellers  on  the  lake,  with 
bronze  weapons,  by  means  of  which  they  van- 
quish their  enemies,  who  were  provided  only 
with  the  old-fashioned  ffints — much  as  Von 
Moltke  beat  the  Austrians  by  arming  the 
Prussian  soldiers  with  the  needle-gun.     There 


BEFORE    THE    FLOOD.  141 

is  a  number  in  tlie  ''  Eambler/'  if  I  remember 
right,  containing  an  antediluvian  story,  one 
incident  of  which  was  that  two  young  people  of 
about  a  hundred  years  old  fell  in  love  with  each 
other,  but  their  friends  thought  it  would  be 
more  prudent  for  them  to  wait  twenty  or 
thirty  years  before  they  were  united. 

To  speak  more  seriously,  most  people  must 
have  felt  the  difficulty  of  realizing  the  state  of 
things  which  existed  at  that  period  of  the 
world^s  history  which  intervenes  between  the 
Creation  and  the  Flood,  and  from  feeling  this 
diflficulty  some  have  come  to  doubt,  or  speak 
slightingly  of,  the  recorded  facts.  But  this 
is  unreasonable.  We  have  just  as  much  diffi- 
culty in  realizing  the  circumstances  of  the  lake- 
dwellers,  or  of  the  people  who  lived  in  the  stone 
age  of  the  world. 

The  period  between  the  Creation  and  the 
Deluge  has  been  commonly  set  down  as  about 
1700  years,  but  there  are  circumstances  which 
seem  to  show  that  there  must  be  some  error  in 
the  calculation  of  Archbishop  Ussher  and  other 
chronologists,  and  that  the  period  was  longer 
than  they  imagine.  But  this  is  not  of  very 
great  importance.  With  regard  to  the  period 
itself,  we  might  imagine  two  theories  :  one, 
that  the  state  of  things  was  altogether  different 


142  BEFOKE   THE    FLOOD. 

from  tliat  wliicli  now  exists,  and  in  some  degree 
supernatural;  for  instance,  tlie  great  duration 
of  human  life,  tlie  gigantic  stature  of  some  at 
least  of  the  men  who  lived  in  those  days,  the  in- 
tercourse between  angelic  beings — for  so  the  old 
fathers  understood  the  term  the  ^'  sons  of  God^' 
— and  the  daughters  of  men ;  then  the  terrible 
catastrophe  which  overwhelmed  the  whole 
race  ;  all  these  things  would  seem  to  indicate  a 
position  of  affairs  altogether  different  from 
any  thing  which  now  exists.  We  might  imagine 
that  it  was  more  like  the  state  of  things  in 
some  other  planet.  And  why  not  ?  If  any  of 
the  heavenly  bodies  be,  as  we  suppose,  habit- 
able worlds,  it  were  surely  unreasonable  to 
take  for  granted  that  the  circumstances  existing 
in  them,  the  age  and  stature  of  the  inhabitants, 
and  their  relation  to  the  spiritual  world,  must 
needs  be  just  like  our  own. 

Others,  perhaps,  may  take  a  different  view. 
They  may  think  it  most  probable  that,  notwith- 
standing some  peculiarities,  men  lived  before 
the  flood  much  as  they  have  done  since';  some 
lived  in  cities,  some  in  the  country,  some  in 
tents,  and  some  in  houses.  Some  we  know 
were  able  to  work  in  brass  and  iron,  which 
seems  to  imply  a  considerable  advance  in 
civilization  and  art.    Some  were  able  to  handle 


BEFORE    THE    FLOOD.  143 


tlio  harp  and  tlic  organ.  In  short,  thoy  ate 
and  drank,  married  and  were  given  in  marriage, 
much  the  same  as  in  all  other  ages.  And 
violence  and  luxuriousness  prevailed  amongst 
them,  as  they  do  in  the  present  world  at  this 
very  day. 

Different  notions  may  be  formed  of  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  building  of  the  ark.  That  the 
earth  should  be  overspread  by  water  will  not 
seem  strange  to  geologists,  who  are  aware  that 
there  are  evidences  of  many  cataclysms  more 
or  less  violent  on  the  earth^s  surface.  Believing 
then  that  such  an  event  took  place  in  the 
time  of  Noah,  we  may  fancy  to  ourselves  the 
mode  in  which  the  patriarch  met  the  cata- 
strophe— at  least  it  is  easy  to  imagine  several 
theories,  though  difficult  to  decide  between 
them.  First,  some  might  imagine  that  as  the 
Deluge  itself  was  brought  about  probably  by 
miraculous  agency,  so  the  same  agency  may 
have  been  employed  in  assisting  Noah  to  make 
his  preparation  and  carry  out  his  purpose. 
Others  might  suppose  rather  that  the  patriarch 
had  to  depend  on  human  resources  only.  We 
have  no  certain  information  of  the  state  of 
society  then  existing.  Noah  may  have  been  a 
prince  or  great  man  with  abundance  of  means, 
at  his  command — he  may  have  had  all  the  same 


144  BEFORE    THE    FLOOD. 

resources  as  the  Great  Eastern  Company  and 
the  Zoological  Society  to  help  him  in  con- 
structing his  ark  and  collecting  its  freight. 
To  others  the  circumstances  attending  the 
building  of  the  ark  may  appear  likely  to  have 
been  much  more  easy  and  commonplace. 

We  can  imagine  Noah  and  his  three  sons, 
well  supplied  with  tools  of  iron  and  other 
appliances,  to  have  gone  into  the  forest  and 
felled  a  suitable  number  of  trees  and  squared 
them  into  beams,  then  to  have  lashed  them 
together  in  the  shape  of  a  large  raft,  and  to 
have  built  upon  them  loghouses  or  sheds  ac- 
cording to  the  directions  given ;  much  as  the 
rafts  which  are  floated  down  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  Mississippi — nay,  even  down  the  Thames, 
but  larger.  Nor  would  this  proceeding  neces- 
sarily imply  any  astonishment  on  the  part  of 
their  neighbours.  If  we  imagine  lake- dwellings 
to  have  existed  in  those  days,  the  ark  may  have 
been  ver}^  much  the  same  sort  of  structure,  only 
built  on  floating  beams  instead  of  piles,  and  so 
suited  to  rise  and  fall  with  the  water.  Then, 
as  to  the  collection  of  its  living  freight,  I  think 
Mr.  Darwin  will  help  us  to  understand  this  part 
of  the  subject.  There  was  no  need  to  collect  all 
the  different  species  ;  a  pair  of  each  genus  or 
family  would  suffice.     A  pair  of  favourite  dogs 


BEFORE    THE    FLOOD.  145 


might  have  becu  the   progenitors   of  all  the 
varieties  of  the  cauine  race.     When  they  had 
descended  from   their  temporary  prison,    and 
began  to  multiply,  some  perhaps  found  that  by 
speed  they  could  catch   the  prey  needful  for 
their  sustenance,  and  would  gradually  develope 
themselves  into  hounds.     Others  less  fleet  of 
foot,  but  endowed  with  keener  scent,  would  find  it 
necessary  to  creep  upon  their  prey  more  warily. 
These  would  be  the  progenitors  of  the  pointer 
or  lurcher  tribe.     So  with   other  animals;    a 
pan-  of  cats,  or  of  tame  leopards,  young  ones 
perhaps,  might  be  the  ancestors  of  the  whole 
progeny  of  the  feline  race.      The  dove  and  the 
raven  might  form  various  species  of  birds.      It 
is  well  known  that  the  pigeon   tribe  will  vary 
immensely  even  in  a  few  generations.     So  that 
if  any  one  is  staggered  by  the  notion  of  Noah 
having  to  provide  accommodation  for  lions  and 
tigers,  and  all  the  vast  variety  of  the  animal 
species,  the   difficulty  would   be    removed  by 
supposing  that  the  patriarch  simply  got  together 
pairs  of  the  various  animals  that  came  to  hand, 
which  in  most  countries  would  comprise  repre- 
sentatives of  the  difierent  tribes  that  constitute 
the  animal  world,  and  on  Mr.  Darwin's  hypo- 
thesis would  develope  themselves  into   all  the 
species  which  we  see  around  us. 


146  BEFORE    THE    FLOOD. 

Why  have  I  put  together  these  suppositions, 
which  perhaps  some  persons  may  not  think 
very  wise  ones?  Simply  because  I  imagine 
that  many  good  sort  of  persons  are  staggered 
by  the  facts  revealed  in  the  Bible  concerning 
the  Flood  and  its  antecedents.  They  seem  to 
them  of  a  fabulous  character,  and  partly  in- 
credible— notwithstanding  that  our  Loed  Him- 
self has  distinctly  confirmed  them  by  His 
authority.  I  have  shown  that  there  are  several 
hypotheses  which  separately,  or  at  least  con- 
jointly, will  account  for  all  the  phenomena 
recorded.  Place  yourself  in  imagination  in 
an  entirely  novel  and  mysterious  position,  or 
amidst  quite  ordinary  circumstances,  or  perhaps, 
more  appropriately,  amidst  ordinary  circum- 
stances, with  some  few  of  a  supernatural  charac- 
ter, and  the  facts  of  the  deluge  are  no  more 
irreconcilable  with  probability  than  the  facts 
discovered  by  scientific  explorers  of  the  lake- 
dwelHngs,  or  of  the  stone  ages  of  so-called 
pre -historic  times. 

Perhaps  you  will  blame  me  for  treating  grave 
subjects  with  something  like  banter.  But  it 
really  is  not  at  all  so.  These  things  must  have 
happened  in  some  way  or  other.  If  there  is  any 
more  probable  account  of  the  circumstances 
than  those  which  I  have  suggested,  let  it  be 


BEFORE   THE    FLOOD.  147 

pointed  out.  To  me  I  confess  tliat  any  one  of 
them  seems  perfectly  credible.  As  a  septua- 
genarian I  believe  the  account  of  Noah's  Ark 
and  the  Flood  just  as  implicitly  as  when  a 
child. 


L  2 


148  AFTER    THE    FLOOD. 


LETTER  XXI. 

AFTER    THE    FLOOD. 

A  GOOD  deal  of  discussion  has  arisen  amongst 
pliilosophers  as  to  the  original  state  of  man- 
kind^ whether  they  were  civilized  or  savages. 
Archbishop  Whately  and  the  Duke  of  Argyll 
take  the  side  of  civilization.  Sir  J.  Lubbock 
and  Mr  Darwin  the  contrary.  Sir  John  argues 
that  the  first  man  was  decidedly  a  savage — first, 
because  he  had  no  clothing  except  coats  of 
skins.  Certainly,  if  broad  cloth,  cotton,  or  silk 
garments  are  a  test  of  civilization,  the  obser- 
vation is  true.  But  Sir  John  declares,  more- 
over, that  the  first  man  was,  in  a  moral  sense, 
no  better  than  a  savage,  in  that  he  could 
not  resist  the  slightest  temptation.  I  fear  that 
in  that  sense  there  are  a  good  many  savages 
in  civilized  society.  We  should  not  forget 
that  Adam  and  Eve  before  the  fall  lived  in 
close  communion  with  God.  On  the  whole  I  am 
inclined  to  think  that  Milton^ s  estimate  of  the 
moral  state  of  our  first  parents  is  the  right  one. 


AFTER   THE    FLOOD.  149 

But  after  all,  tlie  condition  of  Adam  and  Eve 
does  not  seem  to  have  much  to  do  with  the 
question.  We  take  our  start  from  Noah  and 
his  family,  who  must  have  had  the  elements  of 
civilization — not  only  in  the  knowledge  of  God, 
but  also  in  a  considerable  acquaintance  with  the 
mechanical  arts. 

But  why  cannot  we  take  simply  the  account 
given  us  in  the  oldest  history  extant  as  a 
solution  of  the  point  ?  We  read  that  about  a 
century  after  the  Flood,  the  human  family 
found  themselves  assembled  on  the  plains  of 
Shinar;  and,  without  now  speaking  of  the 
confusion  of  language  or  other  matters  which 
were  miraculous,  that  they  resolved  to  separate 
and  spread  themselves  over  the  earth.  What 
more  perfectly  natural?  Can  we  not  also 
readily  conceive  that  there  were  great  dif- 
ferences in  the  moral  and  intellectual  capacity 
of  those  who  departed  from  the  parent  stock  ? 
One  detachment  under  an  able  leader  would 
travel  onwards  till  they  arrived  at  the  fertile 
valley  of  the  Nile,  and  availing  themselves  of 
their  skill  in  husbandry,  they  would  cultivate 
the  rich  soil,  and  feel  no  desire  to  migrate 
farther.  Something  of  the  same  sort  would 
happen  to  those  who  found  themselves  on  the 
plains  of  the  Ganges,  or  still  farther  onward^ 


150  AFTER   THE   FLOOD. 

in  the  region  now  occupied  by  the  Chinese. 
These  detachments  would  form  communities, 
more  or  less  civilized,  and  grow  into  powerful 
nations.  But  suppose  the  case  of  others — 
those  who  migrated  into  the  forests  of  Central 
Europe,  or  the  steppes  of  Asia,  or  the  Arctic 
regions.  They  would  find  themselves  in  a 
wild  country,  subject  to  the  attack  of  savage 
beasts,  which  would  foUow  on  their  track,  and 
allow  no  leisure  for  the  cultivation  of  the  land, 
or  the  establishment  of  mechanical  arts.  Their 
chief  requirement  would  be  to  furnish  them- 
selves with  any  weapon  which  came  to  hand. 
They  would  live  in  continual  warfare  with  the 
beasts  of  the  earth,  or  in  pursuit  of  a  pre- 
carious livelihood,  spearing  fish  or  seals,  and 
trapping  wild  animals.  Besides,  some  of  the 
emigrants  may  have  been  under  the  guidance 
of  vicious  leaders,  and  have  so  deteriorated 
from  their  civilized  condition. 

Or  again,  some  may  have  found  themselves 
amidst  a  state  of  things  where  no  labom*  was 
necessary  to  procure  the  necessaries  of  life, 
and  may  have  degenerated  into  mere  lotus- 
eaters,  and  soon  acquired  the  habits  of  indo- 
lence and  sensuality  which  a  want  of  energetic 
occupation  entails. 

The  account  of  the  state  of  the  world  which 


AFTER   THE    FLOOD.  151 

we  receive,  not  only  from  the  Bible  but  also 
from  the  earliest  histories,  seems  to  correspond 
exactly  with  what  may  have  been  expected. 
In  the  rich  and  favoured  countries  there  has 
always  been  a  race  of  men  considerably  ad- 
vanced in  civilization.  Their  very  structures 
and  works  of  labour,  the  palaces  of  Nineveh 
and  Babylon,  the  temples  and  pyramids  of 
Egypt,  bear  testimony  to  the  comparatively 
advanced  state  of  these  nations,  as  regards 
both  the  knowledge  of  art  and  science,  and 
the  power  of  organizing  large  masses  of  people. 
In  an  inferior  degree,  the  same  evidence  is 
furnished  by  the  ponderous  megalithic  struc- 
tures of  Stonehenge  and  Abury,  and  other 
works  which  are  found  in  different  parts  of 
the  world,  specially  the  massive  buildings  of 
Central  America  and  India.  Other  regions 
seem  to  have  been  the  dwelling  of  tribes  whose 
first  implements  were  mere  flint  arrow-heads, 
or  axes  of  stone — though  they  also,  if  men  of 
genius  arose  amongst  them,  or  if  they  had 
intercourse  with  the  civilized  races,  would 
gradually  arrive  at  higher  degrees  of  civili- 
zation, and  become  instructed  in  the  arts  of 
metallurgy  and  pottery. 

All  this  seems  to  tally  precisely  with  the 
historical  accounts  which  we  have  in  the  Bible 


152  AFTER   THE    FLOOD. 

of  the  dispersion  and  fortunes  of  the  human 
family. 

.  There  is  one  difficulty — and  that  is  the  exist- 
ence, as  geologists  tell  us,  of  the  remains  of 
apparently  human  weapons  in  strata  which,  as 
they  believe,  must  have  been  very  long  an- 
terior to  the  age  commonly  assigned  to  the 
descendants  of  Adam.  Well,  if  it  be  a  diffi- 
culty, it  is  to  be  explained,  if  possible  ;  if  not, 
put  up  with.  Perhaps  the  geologists  are  mis- 
taken as  to  the  antiquity  of  the  strata  in 
question,  for  the  facts  and  theories  of  geolo- 
gists are  far  from  being  in  a  settled  state. 
Perhaps  the  flint  weapons  may  have  been  in- 
troduced extraneously,  that  is,  buried  in  the 
strata ;  perhaps  the  fossils  found  with  them 
may  have  been  more  recent  than  they  imagine. 
Perhaps  there  may  have  been  a  race  of  animals 
anterior  to  Adam,  who  had  the  faculty  of 
making  flint  weapons.  Who  can  tell  ?  But 
surely  this  difficulty  is  not  to  be  considered 
sufficient  to  overthrow  the  testimony  of  sacred 
and  profane  history,  and  the  seemingly  con- 
sistent account  of  the  early  civilization  of  man- 
kind. 

But  there  is  a  sort  of  perverse  disposition  in 
some  men^s  minds  to  set  aside,  whenever  they 
can,  the  authority  of  the  Bible,  and  not  allow 


AFTER    THE    FLOOD.  153 

it  even  the  weight  which  an  iminspired  history 
of  the  same  ancient  date  would  possess.  When 
the  arguments  are  doubtful,  as  in  the  case  of 
civilization  or  non-civilization  they  may  perhaps 
be  thought  to  be,  surely  the  most  conclusive 
evidence  of  the  truth  must  be  the  testimony 
afforded  by  a  history  of  so  great  and  acknow- 
ledged antiquity,  even  apart  from  its  inspira- 
tion, much  more  when  we  believe  that  it  was 
dictated  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 


154  CIVILIZATION. 


LETTER  XXII. 


CIVILIZATION. 


It  has  been  much,  and  most  justly  insisted  on 
by  some  recent  writers  that  there  is  a  marked 
and  invariable  distinction  between  man  and 
every  other  animal,,  in  their  capacity  of  civili- 
zation. Other  animals  remain  in  precisely  the 
same  state  from  generation  to  generation. 
They  never  advance — they  make  the  same 
nests  or  cells,  and  never  improve  upon  them, 
whereas  man  is  constantly  progressive,  always 
inventing,  and  each  new  invention  is  but  a 
stepping-stone  to  something  further.  I  do 
not  think  that  there  is  any  answer  to  this 
theory.  It  seems  to  prove  conclusively  that 
man  is  entirely  distinct  from  every  other  crea- 
ture which  exists. 

Let  us  then  imagine  the  progress  of  civili- 
zation. The  first  step  in  civilization  would  be 
articulate  speech.  "  The  roots  of  language," 
says  Professor  Max  Miiller,  "  are  phonetic  types 
produced  by  power  inherent  in  human  nature. 


CIVILIZATION.  155 


Tliey  exist,  as  Plato  would  say,  by  nature ; — 
though,  with  Plato,  we  should  add  that  when 
we  say  by  nature,  we  mean  by  the  hand  of 

God Man  in  his  primitive  and  perfect 

state  was  not  only  endowed  like  the  brute  with 
the  power  of  expressing  his  sensations.  .  .  .  He 
possessed  likewise  the  faculty  of  giving  more 
articulate  expression  to  the  natural  conceptions 
of  his  mind.  That  faculty  was  not  of  his 
making.  It  was  an  instinct,  an  instinct  of  the 
mind  as  irresistible  as  any  other  instinct.  So 
far  as  language  is  the  production  of  that  in- 
stinct, it  belongs  to  the  realm  of  nature" 
[or  as.  Plato  would  have  said,  it  is  a  gift  of 
God]. 

As  other  animals  are  enabled  by  nature  to 
express  their  limited  wants  and  feelings  by 
various  sounds — so,  it  may  reasonably  be  in- 
ferred, that  a  being  like  man,  endowed  with  a 
vast  variety  and  modification  of  thought  and 
feeling,  would  be  enabled  to  give  expression 
to  those  feelings  from  the  first.  This  view, 
resting  on  the  authority  of  Plato  and  Professor 
Max  Miiller,  does  not  seem  to  admit  of  refuta- 
tion. It  is,  of  course,  impossible  to  say  whether 
our  first  parents  were  miraculously  endowed 
with  the  power  of  speaking  at  once  gram- 
matically, or  whether  they  gradually  acquired 


156  CIVILIZATION. 


it.  But  having  the  gift  of  intellect,  and  the 
power  of  articulate  speech,  the  rest  would  yery 
soon  follow. 

Another  great  step  in  civilization  is  the  art 
of  writing,  or  the  association  of  written  charac- 
ters with  articulate  sounds.  One  of  the  oldest 
books,  if  not  the  very  oldest  book,  known  to 
be  extant  in  the  world  is  the  Pentateuch,  or 
writings  of  Moses  forming  the  first  part  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures.  The  invention  seems  to 
have  been  purposely  granted  in  order  to  pre- 
serve the  revealed  Word  of  God.  We  find 
amongst  a  nation  of  wanderers  just  escaped 
from  bondage,  a  nation  by  no  means  remark- 
able for  superior  intelligence — we  find  existing 
amongst  them  the  difficult  art  of  writing,  a 
complete  alphabet  or  system  of  letters  ex- 
pressive of  articulate  sounds,  by  which  their 
remarkable  history,  their  laws  and  institutions, 
and  the  records  of  God^s  dealings  with  them, 
have  been  handed  down  to  the  present  time. 
Can  it  be  that  the  first  written  characters  in 
the  world  were  those  which  were  inscribed  by 
the  finger  of  God  Himself  on  the  tables  of 
stone  when  He  appeared  to  Moses  on  Mount 
Sinai,  and  so  this  wonderful  art  was  a  direct 
revelation  from  heaven  ?  Or  did  God  inspire 
Moses  or  some  other  of  His  servants  with  the 


CIVILIZATION.  157 


idea? — as  we  know,  when  He  willed  that  the 
Ark  of  the  Covenant  and  His  Tabernacle 
should  be  constructed  in  elaborate  workman- 
ship, He  filled  Bezaleel  and  Aholiab  with  the 
spirit  of  wisdom  and  understanding  to  work  in 
gold  and  silver  and  brass  and  carving  of  wood. 
Or  did  the  art  grow  up  gradually,  and  culmi- 
nate in  the  Ten  Commandments  ?  That  would 
in  itself  be  very  remarkable. 

Some,  indeed,  have  imagined  that  portions 
of  the  books  of  Moses  were  taken  by  him  from 
former  documents.  It  is  very  possible  that  he 
may  have  interwoven  with  his  narrative  the 
traditions  of  older  times — the  record  of  the 
creation,  the  history  of  the  patriarchs,  the 
touching  narrative  of  Joseph;  or  he  may  have 
found  them  recorded  in  the  Egyptian  hiero- 
glyphics, and  have  been  directed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  embody  them  in  his  history.  All  we 
know  is,  that  at  or  about '  the  time  of  the  first 
revelation  of  God's   Word,    when    holy   men 

1  It  is  uow  generally  believed  that  the  Egyptians  used  not 
only  hierdglyphics,  but  also  what  is  termed  the  "cursive 
hieratic  character  "  before  the  Exodus.  And  such  documents 
are  believed  to  be  in  existence.  Still  that  does  not  disprove 
the  assertion  that  the  invention  of  letters  was  purposely 
granted  by  Divine  Providence  in  order  to  preserve  the 
Kevealed  Word.  Besides,  the  exact  date  of  the  Exodus  itself 
is  not  certainly  known. 


158  CIVILIZATION. 


began  to  write  as  tliey  were  moved  by  tbe 
Holy  Ghost,  the  use  of  letters  was  invented. 
That  art  wbich  furnislies  us  witb  the  records 
of  past  ages,  the  power  of  communicating  with 
the  men  of  other  days,  or  with  those  who  live 
at  the  distance  of  half  the  globe — that  art 
without  which  neither  the  facts  of  history,  nor 
the  discoveries  of  science,  nor  the  opinions  and 
thoughts  of  men  could  be  preserved — the  foun- 
dation of  all  our  literature  and  knowledge — 
the  means  by  which  the  news  of  cun-ent  events 
is  spread  each  day  throughout  the  land,  and 
all  the  ideas  and  wants  of  men  made  known  to 
each  other — so  that  every  day  we  have,  as  it 
were,  a  picture  given  us  of  all  that  is  going  on 
in  the  world  around  us — that  wonderful  art  of 
writing  was,  as  it  would  seem,  given  by  Divine 
Providence,  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  the 
Ten  Commandments  and  the  memory  of  God^s 
dealings  with  His  people.  And,  therefore, 
when  we  teach  om'  children  to  read  for  the 
express  purpose  that  they  may  read  the  Bible, 
we  are  really  employing  letters  for  the  very 
purpose  for  which  God  designed  them.  And 
he  who  thus  avails  himself  of  his  power  to 
read  the  Word  of  God  humbly  and  reve- 
rently, even  though  he  should  read  nothing 
else,  is    doing  more    for    the    glory   of  God, 


CIVILIZATION.  159 


is  taking  surer  steps  to  raise  himself  in  the 
scale  of  civilization,  and  improve  his  under- 
standing, and  exalt  his  nature,  than  the  most 
learned  man  who  ever  lived,  if  he  pervert 
the  powers  of  his  mind  to  vain  and  sinful 
purposes,  or  the  dissemination  of  evil  thoughts 
and  opinions.  Alas,  the  noblest  art  is  but  a 
curse,  the  most  cultivated  intellect  is  but  an 
object  of  pity,  if  it  be  not  directed  to  the  end 
for  which  it  was  designed — the  glory  and 
honour  of  God. 

I  might  go  on  to  trace  the  improvement  of 
language  which  resulted,  as  might  have  been 
anticipated,  from  the  invention  of  letters,  until 
it  arrived  at  its  greatest  perfection  in  that 
tongue  in  which  it  pleased  God  to  deliver  the 
last  and  greatest  revelation  of  His  will.  The 
exquisite  precision  and  force  of  the  Greek 
language,  joined,  as  it  is  in  the  New  Testament, 
with  the  popular  idiom  of  the  East — that 
language  in  which  the  heavenly  discourses  and 
parables  of  our  Lord  and  the  Epistles  of  St. 
Paul  were  written — cannot  be  supposed  to 
have  been  produced  by  chance  at  the  precise 
time  when  God  willed  that  His  Gospel  should 
be  written  and  preached  to  all  people.  If  we 
acknowledge  in  these  things,  as  we  surely  must, 
the  oveiTuling  providence  of  God,  it  is  impos- 


160  CIVILIZATION. 


sible  to  believe  that,  wheii  He  had.  decreed 
that  His  Gospel  should  be  spread  through  the 
world.  He  took  no  thought  about  the  lan- 
guage in  which  it  should  be  written.  Far 
more  reasonable  is  it  to  suppose  that  all  was 
arranged  and  brought  about  with  a  view 
to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Divine  truth  in  the 
language  most  suitable  for  its  dissemination. 

Passing  on  in  the  history  of  the  world,  we 
find  another  invention  which  has  greatly  in- 
fluenced the  character  of  modern  days.  I  mean 
the  art  of  printing.  Now  the  art  of  printing, 
unlike  the  invention  of  letters,  is  in  itself  one 
of  the  simplest  things  imaginable.  When  you 
have  once  got  the  idea  of  letters  standing  for 
articulate  sounds,  which  is  the  real  point  of 
difficulty,  and  when  you  have  them  carved  on 
stone  or  written  on  parchment,  the  idea  of 
multiplying  copies  by  means  of  types,  one 
would  have  thought,  would  have  followed 
naturally.  In  fact,  many  things  nearly  re- 
sembling printing  have  been  for  ages  known  and 
practised.  A  seal,  or  an  engraving,  or  a  stamp, 
what  is  it  but  a  print  ?  Yet  strange  to  say,  a 
period  of  nearly  three  thousand  years  elapsed 
after  the  invention  of  letters  and  the  writing 
of  books,  before  men  thought  of  multiplying 
their   books   by   the   simple   art  of  printing. 


CIVILIZATION.  IGl 


About  three  centuries  and  a  half  ago  a  great 
movement  took  place  in  the  world''s  atfairs_,  a 
movement  accompanied,  as  all  such  movements 
must  be,  with  mingled  good  and  evil.  We  can- 
not doubt  that  it  was  Providential,  and  the 
movement  was  accomplished  mainly  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  press.  Copies  of  the 
Bible,  and  of  the  works  of  ancient  Fathers  of 
the  Church  were  printed  and  disseminated, 
and  the  more  learned  and  pious  were  taught  to 
discriminate  between  the  ancient  doctrine  and 
usages  of  the  Apostolic  age  and  the  corruptions 
of  modern  times,  and  were  enabled  to  check 
the  progress  of  corruption,  and  reform  many 
things  which  needed  Eeformation. 

I  am  aware  that  evil  as  well  as  good  has  re- 
sulted from  these  events.  No  serious  Christian 
can  do  otherwise  than  regret  the  heresies  and 
schisms  which  in  these  latter  days  so  lamentably 
abound.  But  it  is  probable  that  things  would 
be  ten  times  worse  without  the  Bible  in  our 
hands.  The  good  it  does  is  tenfold  greater  than 
the  evil  to  which  it  may  have  been  perverted. 
If  some  have  made  irreverent  and  unholy  use  of 
God's  Word,  thousands  have  derived  from  it 
the  daily  comfort  of  their  souls,  and,  through 
reading  and  digesting  it,  have  come  to  embrace 
and  ever  hold  fast  the  blessed  hope  of  salvation. 

M 


162  CIVILIZATION. 


Let   us   tlien   give   glory  to    God  for  having 
taught  us  the  art  of  printing. 

There  is  yet  another  invention  of  man  to 
which  I  must  advert^  as  having  brought  about 
great  changes  in  our  times,  and  being  likely  to 
exercise  a  still  greater  influence  on  the  world^s 
destinies — and  that  is  the  power  of  the  steam- 
engine.  It  is  now  nearly  two  hundred  years 
since  this  important  power  was  discovered,  but 
it  is  only  within  the  present  century  that  it  has 
been  applied  to  locomotion  and  those  various 
purposes  of  art  for  which  it  is  now  so  generally 
used.  Now  can  we  for  a  moment  suppose  that 
this  mighty  engine  has  been  given  to  us  by 
Almighty  God  merely  that  we  may  be  able  to 
travel  from  place  to  place  with  somewhat 
greater  speed,  or  that  we  might  manufacture 
for  ourselves  finer  or  more  abundant  clothinsr  ? 
Is  there  no  higher  purpose  than  this?  We 
think  too  much  of  our  poor  comforts  and  con- 
veniences if  we  make  them  of  first  importance. 
Can  we  discern  no  indications  of  the  operation 
of  a  Divine  Providence,  whereby  this,  as  well  as 
other  inventions,  shall  work  for  the  glory  of 
God  ?  When  we  remember  that  prophecy  has 
declared  with  no  uncertain  voice  that  there 
shall  be  in  the  latter  days  a  great  running  to 
and  fro  and  multiplication  of  knowledge,  and 


CIVILIZATION.  103 


spreading  of  the  Gospel  tlirough  the  world — 
that  every  land  and  shore  shall  hear  the  tidings 
of  salvation — that  not  civilized  nations  only, 
but  the  uncivilized  heathen— all  shall  have  the 
Gospel  preached  unto  them,  can  we  doubt  that 
this  new  and  wonderful  invention  is  destined  to 
contribute  to  the  fulfilment  of  the  decrees  of 
Providence  ?  and  this  not  only  by  the  increased 
facility  of  communication — for  the  power  of 
moving  from  place  to  place  would  be  of  little 
value,  and  would  be  little  used,  unless  there 
were  sufficient  objects  for  frequent  intercourse  : 
and  this  motive  of  intercourse  is  furnished  by 
the  same  great  power  of  steam  in  the  infinite 
multiplication  of  those  various  manufactures 
and  wares  with  which  our  ships  are  freighted, 
in  order  that  they  may  bring  back  in  ex- 
change the  products  of  other  lands. 

Have  you  ever  watched  in  spring  time  the 
bee  which  flits  from  flower  to  flower,  and  are 
you  aware  that  not  only  is  it  gathering  honey 
for  its  own  use,  but  also  that  it  conveys  to  the 
flower  that  pollen  or  minute  powder  which 
causes  the  seed  to  germinate  ?  Just  so  our 
merchants  and  mariners,  in  their  eager  pursuit 
after  wealth,  carry  with  them  from  shore  to 
shore  the  seeds  of  the  Gospel  of  Truth.  And 
we  doubt  not  that  as  God  placed  the  drop  of 
M  2 


164  CIVILIZATION. 


honey  in  tlie  heart  of  tlie  flower  for  tlie  very 
purpose  of  attracting  thither  the  busy  insect 
which  should  convey  to  it  the  seed  of  repro- 
duction, so  He  has  distributed  in  different 
regions  of  the  world  those  various  products — 
the  cotton  or  the  silk,  the  tea  or  the  indigo,  the 
ivory  or  the  gold — which  shall  tempt  the  enter- 
prising trafficker,  and  open  the  way  for  the 
missionary  to  sow  the  seed  of  life  in  the  hearts 
of  men. 

Oh,  if  we  could  thus  learn  to  look  on  our 
arts  and  inventions,  our  skill  and  industry,  our 
literature  and  commerce,  as  so  many  means 
afforded  to  us  of  promoting  God^s  glory,  what 
an  expansive  field  of  contemplation  is  open  to 
us  !  Worldly  men  will  see  no  extraordinary 
marks  of  Providential  agency  in  these  matters : 
they  will  discern  in  their  arts  and  sciences 
nothing  more  than  the  mere  inventions  of  men 
and  the  progress  of  civilization — they  will  re- 
cognize in  them  nothing  more  important  than 
the  means  of  increasing  our  wealth  and  power, 
or  ministering  to  our  comforts  and  luxuries; 
they  will  see  in  our  ships  nothing  more  than  the 
means  of  sending  our  merchandise  to  foreign 
lands,  and  bringing  back  their  wealth  to  our 
shores ;  they  will  discern  in  our  literature  and 
our  press  only  the    opportunity  of   spreading 


CIVILIZATION.  1  Go 


useful  knowledge,  or  furnisliing  amusement,  or 
advancing  our  views  on  temporal  subjects. 
Nay,  too  many, I  fear,  will  discern  in  these  things 
not  the  glory  of  God,  but  the  glory  of  man — 
indications  only  of  man^s  power  and  wisdom ; 
and  each  new  discovery  will  be  hailed  merely 
as  a  triumph  of  the  human  intellect. 

But  let  us  once  impress  on  our  minds  the 
great  truth  that  all  things  arc  working  together 
for  the  glory  of  God,  and  that  the  glory  of 
God  is  best  promoted  by  the  salvation  of  man 
— that  the  great  object  of  God^s  Providence  is 
to  jDrepare  the  elect  of  the  different  nations  of 
the  earth  for  the  reception  of  the  truth  and 
the  inheritance  purchased  for  them  by  the  Son 
of  God,  to  build  up  a  Holy  Church,  a  peculiar 
people  called  to  a  heavenly  kingdom :  once  let 
us  imbue  our  minds  with  the  great  truth  that 
the  salvation  of  the  souls  of  God^s  saints,  until 
God  shall  have  made  up  the  number  of  His 
elect,  is  the  object  of  the  very  continuance  of 
the  earth — that  all  around  is  but  a  passing 
pageant,  or,  as  it  were,  a  temporary  framework 
which  w411  soon  be  swept  away,  and  burnt  up 
as  a  scroll — while  the  souls  of  those  who  have 
stood  the  trial  flame,  like  gold  tried  in  the 
furnace,  will  be  gathered  into  the  bright  abode 
of  heaven,  there  to  glorify  God  through  eternal 


166  CIVILIZATION. 


ages  j  once  let  ns  learn  to  realize  these  great 
truths  of  Scripture  with  a  living  faith — and 
how  will  our  views  of  earthly  things  bo 
changed  !  What  a  different  estimate  shall  we 
form  of  those  things  which  now  seem  to  us  so 
all-important !  How  differently  shall  we  view 
our  arts  and  inventions  and  science^  our  com- 
merce^ our  activity  and  skill !  We  shall  not 
despise  them — far  from  it.  We  shall  view 
them  in  their  true  lights  as  so  many  means  and 
opportunities  whereby  GtOd's  glory  is  to  be 
promoted_,  and  His  name  magnified^  and  His 
holy  ones  prepared  for  heaven. 


PROGRESS    OF    IirSTORY^    ETC.  1(37 


LETTER  XXIII. 

PROGRESS    OF    HISTORY   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Though  I  have  written  you  a  long  letter  on 
Civilization,  there  remains  one  topic  to  which. 
I  have  but  lightly  adverted,  and  to  which  I 
must  again  call  your  attention ;  because  I  do 
not  remember  to  have  seen  it  elsewhere  dis- 
cussed, though  it  appears  to  me  to  have  a 
good  deal  of  weight ; — that  is  the  fact,  that 
Civilization  seems  to  have  advanced,  j^art  jja.55?(, 
with  History,  just  according  to  the  ratio  which 
might  have  been  anticipated.  Supposing  the 
generally-received  history  of  the  world  to  be 
in  the  main  correct,  the  gradual  development 
of  civilization  appears  to  correspond  with  such 
a  supposition.  There  may  have  been  greater 
progress  at  some  particular  times  than  at 
others,  there  may  have  been  dark  ages  of 
more  or  less  duration,  when  civilization  was 
checked  for  a  while,  or  even  retrograded ;  still 
on  the  whole  the  progress  of  arts  and  science 
and  literature  has  been  what  we  might  have 


168  PROGRESS    OF    HISTORY 

expected  in  tlie  time  assigned.  Indeed  we 
can  trace  with  tolerable  accuracy  tlie  course 
wMcli  it  has  taken  from  the  earliest  times 
of  the  Egyptian  and  Babylonish  kingdoms, 
through  the  civilization  of  Greece  and  Eome, 
its  partial  declension  after  the  breaking  up  of 
the  Eoman  empire,  the  bursting  out  of  ener- 
getic thought  in  the  sixteenth  century,  and  its 
rapid  development  since  that  period.  There 
is  not  much  unaccounted  for.  The  Jewish 
civilization  and  literature  were  exceptional, 
and  such  as  would  hardly  have  grown  up  of 
themselves.  Chinese  progress — or  rather  non- 
progress — is  an  enigma;  and  it  has  puzzled 
antiquarians  to  understand  how  the  men  who 
lived  in  an  unscientific  age,  could  move  such 
ponderous  weights  as  the  massive  structure  of 
Stonehenge.  These,  however,  are  minor  diffi- 
culties. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  we  suppose  that  the 
world  is  a  great  deal  older  than  is  generally 
supposed — twice,  three  times,  or  infinitely 
more  than  this,  as  some  affirm — all  our  notions 
of  the  progress  of  civilization  become  per- 
plexed. The  human  mind  has  been  of  much 
the  same  calibre  formerly  as  now.  When, 
therefore,  we  see  the  wonderful  progress  of 
art  and  science  in  our  own  century,  and  in  our 


AND    CIVILIZATION.  169 


own  generation^  how  can  we  account  for  the 
tardy  progress  of  discoveries  in  earlier  times  ? 
If  man  lias  lived  upon  tlie  earth  a  great  deal 
longer  than  has  been  usually  computed,  why 
did  not  arts  and  inventions  take  their  rise 
earlier  ?  Why  were  not  rifled-cannon  used 
at  the  siege  of  Troy  ?  Why,  instead  of  the 
beacon-fires  by  which  the  capture  of  that  city 
was  heralded  to  Greece,  was  there  not  a  sub- 
marine telegraph  across  the  yEgean  ?  AVhy 
have  we  not  photographs  of  the  great  men  of 
ancient  days  ?  Why  were  not  j^rinting  and 
steam-engines  long  ago  invented  ? 

It  may  be  said  that  civilization  was  cut  short 
at  the  Deluge,  and  every  thing  began  again, 
except  what  had  been  acquired  by  Noah  and 
his  sons.  That  is  highly  probable.  But 
that  is  not  what  some  will  consent  to  admit. 
They  rather  dwell  on  an  uninterrupted  career 
of  progress  from  the  state  of  savages,  com- 
mencing in  unknown  prehistoric  antiquity; 
and  on  that  supposition  it  appears  to  me  that 
the  civilization  of  the  world,  if  we  can  at  all 
judge  by  the  actual  rate  of  progress,  must 
have  advanced  to  the  present  state  which  we 
witness  around  us  at  a  very  much  earlier 
period  of  the  world's  history.  If  we  go  by 
the    commonly-received    Bible    history,    con- 


170  PROGEESS    OF    HISTOEY 

firmed  as  it  is  by  otlier  ancient  histories  wliicli 
we  possess,  all  seems  easy  to  be  understood.  We 
can  trace  eacli  step  in  its  due  order.  Tliougii 
there  may  have  been  pauses,  yet  there  is  no 
break  in  the  chain  of  events.  But  on  the 
other  supposition  of  uncounted  ages  every 
thing  seems  perplexing  and  uncertain. 

The  same  sort  of  feeling  oppresses  us  if  we 
imagine  the  world  and  all  that  is  in  it  ^o  have 
been  existing  from  all  eternity.  How  is  it  that 
the  inferior  creation  were  so  long  in  developing 
themselves  into  vertebrates,  and  vertebrates 
into  mammalia,  and  mammalia  into  man  ?  Given 
eternal  ages  for  the  process  of  development, 
the  higher  order  of  beings  must  have  come, 
one  would  think,  much  sooner ;  nay,  they  must 
have  always  existed.  There  can  have  been  no 
date  to  the  first  organism,  no  cause  for  its 
coming  into  being  when  it  did,  no  accounting 
for  the  period  or  mode  of  its  first  appearance, 
or  why  it  did  not  appear  millions  of  ages 
earlier.  It  is  difficult  to  express  our  thoughts 
on  the  subject;  but  on  the  supposition  of 
things  having  been  going  on  progressing  from 
eternity,  one  would  think  that  the  highest 
possible  degree  of  progress  must  have  been 
attained,  one  cannot  say  when,  but  much  an- 
terior to  any  period  of  which   we   have    the 


AND   CIVILIZATION.  171 

remotest  conception.  These  difficulties  in 
''  imaginative  scieiice  "  seem  inexplicable.  The 
Bible  history,  simply  taken,  explains  all. 

There  are  other  manifest  difficulties  in  re- 
spect to  the  theory  of  progress  from  times 
anterior  to  the  historical.  Professor  Tyndal, 
speaking  of  the  theory  of  evolution  from  a 
nebula,  says,  "  The  process  must  be  slow  that 
commends  the  theory  of  natural  evolution  to 
the  public  mind.  Tor  what  ai"e  the  core  and 
essence  of  the  hypothesis  ?  Strip  it  naked, 
and  then  you  stand  face  to  face  with  the  notion 
that  not  alone  the  more  ignoble  forms  of  ani- 
malcular  and  animal  life,  not  alone  the  nobler 
forms  of  the  horse  and  lion,  not  alone  the 
exquisite  and  wonderful  mechanism  of  the 
human  body,  but  that  the  human  mind  itself — 
emotion,  intellect,  will,  and  all  their  pheno- 
mena, were  once  latent  in  a  fiery  cloud.  Surely 
the  mere  statement  of  such  a  notion  is  more 
than  a  refutation.''^  Still  more  violent  would 
seem  the  hypothesis  that  the  human  intellect 
and  affections,  the  mind  of  Plato,  Shakespeare, 
Newton,  and  Da  Vinci,  were  contained  in  the 
body  of  an  ape.  ''  JModern  scientific  thought,^^ 
says  the  Professor,  "  is  called  upon  to  decide  ! " 
Professor  Tyndal  affords  an  admirable  instance 
of  the  great  and  noble  sentiments  of  a  philo- 


172  PROGP.ESS    O:?    HISTORY,    ETC. 

soplier,  conjoined  with  wliat  I  must  term  the 
low  views  of  a  nineteenth-century  man.  Per- 
fectly conversant  with  the  lofty  aspirations  of 
modern  philosophy,  and  apparently  not  un- 
acquainted with  the  Christian  faith;  able  to 
express  the  claims  of  each  in  most  eloquent 
language,  he  arrives  at  the  poor  conclusion, 
that  ""modern  scientific  thought  is  called  upon 
to  decide  between  them.''^  Truly  a  most  ig- 
noble bathos,  when  we  have  the  Word  of  the 
Eternal  God  Himself  to  teach  us  the  solution 
of  the  question. 


PfiOPIIECY   AND    ITS    FULFILMENT.  173 


LETTER  XXIY. 

PROPHECY    AND    ITS    FULFILMENT. 

In  gatliering  up  our  "  Thoughts  on  the  Bible/' 
we  must  not  omit  to  speak  on  Prophecy.  It 
is  a  wide  subject,  difficult  to  comprise  in 
moderate  bounds.  In  fact,  the  whole  of  the 
Old  Testament  is  in  a  manner  one  great  pro- 
phecy, and  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament  is 
its  fulfilment.  The  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of 
God  is  the  grand  central  fact  of  the  world's 
history  to  which  all  things  both  before  and 
after  bear  relation.  From  the  first  obscure 
promise  of  a  Saviour,  when  God  declared  that 
the  ''^seed  of  the  woman  should  bruise  the 
serpent's  head,"  down  to  the  time  of  Malachi, 
who  announced,  "Behold,  I  send  My  mes- 
senger, and  he  shall  prepare  My  way  before 
Me :  and  the  Lord  Whom  ye  seek  shall  sud- 
denly come  to  His  temple,"  all  is  more  or  less 
a  preparation  for  the  greatest  of  all  events, 
the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  He 
might  bring  salvation  to  His  people.    The  call 


174  PEOPHECY   AND    ITS   FULFILLMENT. 

of  Abraliam_,  and  the  promise  tliat  in  his  seed 
all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed — 
the  same  promise  repeated  to  Isaac  and  Jacob 
— the  significant  ordinance  of  the  Passover, 
prefiguring  the  salvation  of  God's  people  by 
the  blood  of  Chpjst,  the  bringing  in  of  the 
chosen  nation  to  the  promised  land,  typical  of 
the  progress  towp.rds  heaven  of  God's  elect — 
the  whole  scope  and  object  of  the  ceremonial 
law — the  sin-offering,  the  burnt-ofi'ering,  the 
lOGace-ofifering,  the  scape-goat,  all  emblematic 
of  the  one  great  Sacrifice  on  the  Cross,  the 
selection  of  the  royal  line  of  David ;  then  the 
volume  of  the  ancient  prophets,  in  which  are 
gradually  unrolled  all  the  great  events  of  our 
Saviour's  life  and  character  and  ministry ;  thh 
constant  allusion  to  the  spiritual  kingdom 
which  He  would  found  upon  the  earth  by  the 
union  of  the  remnant  of  the  faithful  Israelites 
with  the  Gentile  nations  under  Messiah  the 
Prince :  the  various  circumstances  of  His  life 
and  ministry  sometimes  plainly  and  unequi- 
vocally predicted,  sometimes  more  obscurely 
adumbrated,  yet  every  where  present  to  the 
faithful  mind — the  Branch  that  should  spring 
from  the  decayed  root  of  Jesse,  the  ensign  set 
up  on  a  hill  to  which  the  Gentiles  should  be 
rallied — the  blessings  of  God's  promised  king- 


PKOPIIECY   AND    ITS    FULFILMENT.  175 

dom — Gvoiy  page  of  prophecy^  in  short,  teeiii- 
inp^  with  plain  declaration,  wliicli  lie  who  ran 
might  read ;  or  with  allusions,  and  hints,  and 
coincidences  in  which  pious  minds  recognized 
intimations  of  the  one  great  subject,  the  coming 
of  the  Lord — these,  more  or  less,  pervade  the 
whole  substance  of  the  Old  Testament ;  and  thus 
it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  the  whole  of  that 
Ancient  Book  is  one  continued  prophecy  of 
the  Incarnation. 

Yes,  and  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament, 
and  all  history  down  to  the  present  time  is  one 
continued  record  of  the  fulfilment  of  prophecy 
— the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  the 
gathering  in  of  the  nations  to  His  Kingdom ; 
the  miraculous  Birth;  the  life  and  ministry  of 
our  Lord  ;  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  the 
poor ;  the  healing  of  the  broken-hearted ;  the 
deliverance  of  the  captives  of  sin — then  His 
death  on  the  Cross,  when  He  was  led  as  a 
lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  the  minute  circum- 
stances of  His  Crucifixion,  His  glorious  Re- 
surrection, and  the  dispensation  of  the  Gospel 
to  the  world ;  the  spread  of  His  Kingdom  from 
land  to  land ;  the  change  wrought  in  the  moral 
and  social  condition  of  mankind;  the  over- 
throw of  ancient  heathendom ;  the  gathering 
in  of  the  nations  one  by  one — nay,  each  indi- 


176  PROPHECY   AND    ITS    FULFILMENT. 

vidual  soul  wliicli  is  saved  from  sin  and  death, 
and  added  to  the  number  of  the  elect_, — all 
these  form  one  continued  fulfilment  of  the 
prophecies  which  had  been  delivered  concern- 
ing the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God. 

The  opponents  of  religion  ignore  this,  uni- 
versal testimony  of  prophecy,  and  raise  cavils 
against  this  or  that  prediction  which  seems  to 
them  obscure  or  inapplicable,  whereas  the 
great  weight  of  prophecy  depends  on  the  ac- 
cumulated mass  of  evidence  ever  developing 
itself  more  and  more  through  all  ages  of  the 
world — the  concentration  of  all  history  upoij 
the  one  great  fact  of  Eevelation,  the  coming 
in  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  God.  Not  but  that 
there  are  many  plain  and  undeniable  pro- 
phecies_,  the  weight  of  which_,  independently  of 
the  rest,  is  irresistible  to  a  candid  mind.  It  is 
impossible  in  one  letter  to  do  any  thing  like 
justice  to  the  innumerable  single  predictions 
which  might  be  cited.  I  must  content  myself 
with  adverting  to  some  few  topics  which  ap- 
pear to  me  of  undeniable  cogency. 

First,  the  prophecies  relating  to  the  charac- 
ter of  the  Messiah.  Turn  first  to  the  ninth 
chapter  of  Isaiah,  "  Unto  us  a  Child  is  born, 
unto  us  a  son  is  given :  and  the  government 
shall  be  upon  His  shoulder  :  and  His  name  shall 


PROPHECY   AND    ITS    FULFILMENT.  177 

bo  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  The  Miglity 
God,  The  Everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of 
Peace."  Turn  next  to  the  fifty-third  chapter 
of  Isaiah,  in  which  the  Messiah  is  described  in 
such  different  characters  as  "  despised  and 
rejected  of  men;  a  man  of  sorroAvs  and  ac- 
quainted with  grief  .  .  .  wounded  for  our  trans- 
gressions, and  bruised  for  our  iniquities."  Nay, 
this  apparently  contradictory  character  is  given 
in  the  very  same  prediction,  "  He  shall  see  of 
the  travail  of  His  soul,  and  be  satisfied.  I  will 
divide  Him  a  portion  with  the  great,  and  He 
shall  divide  the  spoil  with  the  strong ;  because 
He  hath  poured  out  His  soul  in  death."  No 
one  ever  lived  upon  the  earth  who  has  realized, 
or  could  by  possibility  realize,  these  predictions 
except  the  man  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  per- 
secuted and  rejected  by  His  fellow-countrymen, 
and  now  is  risen  from  the  dead  and  reigns  far 
above  all  principalities  and  powers,  God  in 
heaven  above,  nay,  is  recognized  by  the  civil- 
ized world  as  King  of  Kings,  and  Lord  of 
Lords. 

This  will  lead  to  the  other  two  topics  of 
which  I  propose  to  speak;  and  the  peculiar 
force  of  these  prophecies,  to  which  I  am  about 
to  advert,  is  that  they  are  such  as  we  may 
verify  for  om'selves  by  our  own  personal  know- 

N 


178  PROPHECY   AND    ITS    PULPILMENT. 

ledge — I  mean  the  respective  fortunes  of  the 
Jewish  and  the  Christian  Churches.  Take 
first  the  case  of  the  Jews.  It  was  distinctly 
foretold  of  this  nation  that  their  prosperity  or 
adversity  should  depend  on  their  faithfulness 
or  unfaithfulness  to  the  Divine  Kuler;  and 
the  whole  course  of  their  history,  its  vicissi- 
tudes of  good  or  evil,  correspond  exactly  with 
the  prediction.  Specially,  the  very  mode  of 
their  singular  judgment  was  predicted.  "  The 
LoED,  said  Moses,  shall  scatter  thee  amongst 
all  nations  from  one  end  of  the  earth  to 
another  ....  and  among  these  nations  thou 
shalt  have  no  ease,  neither  shall  the  sole  of 
thy  foot  have  rest.^'  And  in  another  place, 
^^  I  will  bring  thy  land  to  desolation,  and  your 
enemies  that  dwell  therein  shall  be  astonished 
at  it,  and  I  will  scatter  you  among  the  heathen." 
'Ho  one  can  be  ignorant  how  exactly  and  lite- 
rally this  prophecy  has  been  fulfilled  in  respect 
to  the  people  of  the  Jews.  There  is  not  a 
nation  under  heaven  in  which  there  are  not 
to  be  found  representatives  of  the  Jewish  race, 
still  maintaining  their  ancient  customs,  a  pecu- 
liar people  distinct  from  those  amongst  whom 
they  sojourn. 

Not   less   evident   and   remarkable    is    the 
fortune  of  the  Christian  Church.     Our  Lord 


PROPHECY   AND    ITS    FULFILMENT.  179 

appeared  in  humble  station,  and  avowed  Him- 
self as  the  founder  of  a  new  religion.  By  force 
of  His  Divine  power  and  holy  character  He 
gathered  round  Him  a  few  lowly  disciples,  and 
before  He  departed  from  them  Ho  gave  them 
the  unheard-of  commission,  that  they  should 
go  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  :  and  this  without  a  shadow 
of  doubt  of  its  accomplishment.  Many  times 
also  during  His  ministry  He  spoke  with  the 
most  perfect  confidence  of  the  success  of  His 
undertaking.  Every  parable  almost  is  a  pro- 
phecy. He  compares  His  kingdom  which  He 
was  founding  to  leaven  working  in  meal  till 
the  whole  was  leavened,  to  a  grain  of  mustard 
seed  which  should  grow  into  a  wide -spreading 
tree.  In  the  parable  of  the  sower  He  describes 
the  very  manner  in  which  His  teaching  would 
be  received.  All  this  is  in  exact  accordance 
with  the  predictions  of  the  older  prophets  in 
which  the  glories  of  the  Messiah^s  Kingdom 
are  so  graphically  described.  Cast  yom'  eyes 
HOW  over  the  world,  and  see  the  evident  ful- 
filment of  the  prediction,  so  improbable  in 
itself,  and  yet  so  undeniable.  The  whole  civi- 
lized world  acknowledges  the  dominion  of  the 
Crucified — the  whole  framework  of  modern 
N   2 


180  PROPHECY    AND    ITS    FULFIL^IEI^T. 

society  is  built  on  the  faitli  of  Christ.  No 
doubt  there  are  drawbacks.  There  are  stub- 
born superstitions  yet  to  be  subdued — and 
some  even  amongst  ourselves  who  do  not 
believe.  Yet  when  we  see  that  the  world 
is  being  overspread  with  colonists  from  Chris- 
tian states^  we  can  come  to  no  other  conclu- 
sion but  that  the  religion  of  Christ  is  destined 
to  be  spread  throughout  the  world_,  and  that 
in  every  nation  they  that  believe  will  be 
saved. 

There  are  those  who  speak  of  the  decay  of 
Christianity.  But  let  me  point  out  only  two 
facts  in  the  history  of  the  Eastern  and  Western 
ChmThes.  Since  the  division  of  the  East  and 
West^  the  former  Church  has  converted  to  the 
faith  the  whole  of  the  vast  empire  of  Russia, 
while  the  Western  Church  has  spread  its 
missions  over  whole  continents.  North  Ame- 
rica, South  America,  Australia,  New  Zealand, 
now  rank  among  Christian  nations.  Nor  is  it 
too  sanguine  to  hope  and  believe  that  a  new 
energy  has  been  kindled  amongst  om^selves, 
which  in  spite  of  the  contradiction  of  sinners^ 
bids  fair  not  only  to  maintain,  but  to  spread 
more  widely  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 


RIDICULE.  181 


LETTER  XXV. 

RIDICULE. 

To  come  now  to  practical  matters.  It  is  a  very 
"bad  habit^  wliicli  some  people  have,  and  these 
not  always  wilfully  bad  people,  of  making  jokes 
about  the  Bible,  silly  puns  about  Scriptural 
names,  ridiculous  jests  about  Scriptural  in- 
cidents. One  evil  result  of  such  irreverent 
proceedings  is  that  one  can  never,  all  one's  life 
afterwards,  hear  the  name  or  the  incident 
without  the  danger  of  the  unseemly  jest  recur- 
ring to  the  mind,  and  provoking  a  smile  in  the 
most  solemn  moment.  People  who  make  such 
jests  ought  to  be  aware  that  it  is  one  of  the 
poorest  attempts  at  wit — the  stupidest  persons 
can  catch  some  foolish  jingle  of  words,  and  turn 
them  into  a  pun. 

Something  akin  to  this  is  the  common  habit 
which  some  newspaper  writers  have  of  inter- 
larding their  articles  with  irreverent  allusions 
to  the  Holy  Scriptures.  AVhen  the  matter  is 
serious,  and  the  Scriptural  allusions  apposite, 


182  ■        RIDICULE. 


they  may  be  used  with,  propriety  and  efifect — 
but  an  allusion  to  Scripture  brought  forward  in 
connexion  with  some  trivial  matter  causes  a 
painful  feeling.  One  pictures  to  oneself  what 
sort  of  man  the  writer  is — what  his  antecedents : 
one  imagines  him  to  be  the  son  of  pious 
parents^  one  whose  childhood  was  nurtured  in 
holy  ways_,  at  least  in  the  knowledge  of  holy 
things^  and  carefully  taught  the  Bible ;  but  now 
mixed  up  with  the  worlds  and  fallen  into  evil 
courses^  he  makes  use  of  the  familiar  language 
and  thoughts  in  which  he  was  trained,  only 
to  give  point  to  his  satire  by  some  irreverent 
sentence,  or  by  some  unsuitable  collocation. 
One  cannot  but  feel  sorry  for  the  man.  But  of 
course  the  worst  class  of  the  ridiculers  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  are  those  who  of  malicious 
purpose  endeavour  to  turn  holy  things  into 
ridicule.  It  is  a  principle  of  human  nature,  and 
not  of  human  nature  only — the  almost  universal 
desire  to  bring  others  to  the  same  way  of 
thinking  as  ourselves.  In  good  men  this  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at,  because  if  a  man  sincerely 
believes  that  he  has  found  the  truth,  and  has  a 
good  hope  of  everlasting  happiness,  it  is  quite 
natural  that  he  should  be  anxious  to  communi- 
cate to  others  also  the  same  bright  hopes  and 
glorious  privileges.     But  for  those  who   have 


RIDICULE.  1 83 


no  sucli  liope — those  who  have  no  faith  in  the 
blessed  Gospel — no  belief  in  a  Saviour,  for 
such  as  these  to  endeavour  to  rob  their  fellow- 
men  of  their  faith  and  hope,  and  bring  them 
into  the  same  state  of  misery  and  unbelief  with 
themselves,  is  a  strange  phenomenon,  re- 
minding one  most  forcibly  of  the  arch-fiend 
himself,  who,  having  lost  heaven,  endeavours 
to  draw  others  into  the  same  miserable  state 
with  himself. 

Perhaps  the  most  unaccountable  thing  is  that 
sceptics  of  all  men  should  have  this  propensity. 
By  sceptics  I  understand  those  men  who  profess 
themselves  to  be  in  doubt,  and  to  be  making 
inquiry  after  truth.  They  are  a  very  un- 
accountable class  of  men.  One  can  imagine  a 
person  at  some  period  of  his  life  to  have  doubts 
of  the  truth  of  the  Bible,  or  of  parts  of  it. 
But  some  sceptics  are  men  whose  profes- 
sion is  to  go  on  doubting  to  the  end  of 
their  lives,  never  making  up  their  minds,  but 
questioning  every  thing,  doubting  every  thing. 
This  is  in  itself  a  strange  state  of  mind  to  be 
in :  but  what  is  still  more  remarkable  is,  that 
these  men  often  should  take  a  sort  of  malicious 
pleasure  in  unsettling  the  minds  of  others. 

One  common  weapon  of  the  infidel  in  endea- 
vouring to  draw  others  from  the  faith  is  the 


184  EIDICULE. 


use  of  ridicule.  Ridicule  is  one  of  the  most 
efficient  weapons  for  attacking*  the  truth  of 
the  Bible.  But  what,  let  us  inquire^  is  the 
cause  of  the  efficiency  of  this  weapon  ?  The 
sole  cause  of  its  mischievous  power  is  the 
weakness  and  supineness  of  the  generality  of 
mankind,  and  their  ignorance  of  the  real 
weakness  of  the  enemies  of  truth.  One  of 
the  writers  of  the  "  Essays  and  Reviews " 
arguing  against  prophecy,  says, — "  If  our 
German  (Baron  Bunsen)  had  ignored  all  that 
the  masters  of  philosophy  have  proved  on  these 
subjects,  his  countrymen  would  have  raised 
such  a  storm  of  ridicule,  that  he  must  have 
drowned  himself  in  the  Neckar.^^  So  for  fear 
of  being  laughed  at  the  sceptic  must  renounce 
principles  which  have  been  accepted  by  Chris- 
tians of  all  ages — some  of  them  the  most  able 
and  learned.  But  in  truth  ridicule  is  no  argu- 
ment, but  a  mere  delusive  substitute  for  it.  It 
is  like  the  flag  fastened  at  the  end  of  a  lance 
which  flutters  in  the  breeze  and  scares  the 
coward,  but  has  no  danger  for  those  who  have  but 
the  firmness  to  withstand  it.  Just  so,  ridicule 
frightens  and  abashes  the  timid  man,  and 
exposes  him  to  the  danger  of  being  overthrown 
and   wounded,    but   has    no    force    or  efficacy 


against  him  who  has  the  sense  and  firmness  to 


RIDICULE.  185 


resist.  It  is,  in  reality,  a  pointless  weapon. 
Imagine  a  man  being  laughed  out  of  liis  re- 
ligion, scared  out  of  his  hopes  of  heaven,  by 
somesilly  sarcasm  like  that  we  have  just  quoted. 
The  very  use  of  ridicule  is  an  argument  against 
him  who  uses  it ;  for  in  every  sincere  argument 
or  deliberation  between  man  and  man,  where 
truth  is  the  object,  ridicule  is  left  out  of  the 
question.  It  is  therefore  plain  that  it  is  for  no 
good  purpose  of  discovering  truth  when  the 
power  of  ridicule  is  applied  to  things  far  too 
serious  to  be  spoken  of  otherwise  than  with 
sober  sincerity.  We  may  always,  therefore, 
suspect  the  sincerity  of  the  man  who  uses  this 
weapon  against  religion.  It  is  not  fair  and 
open  warfare.  Ridicule,  forcible  as  it  is  in 
dealing  with  those  who  know  not  its  weakness, 
is  but  an  apology  for  argument ;  and  we  may 
conclude  that,  when  ridicule  is  used,  no  sound 
argument  is  to  be  found.  It  is  only  when  other 
arguments  have  failed  that  ridicule  is  brought 
up  as  a  reserve,  and  truth  which  cannot  be 
refuted  is  attempted  to  be  laughed  at. 

Again,  it  is  against  holy  and  sacred  subjects 
especially  that  ridicule  is  most  successful.  The 
more  holy  and  sacred  things  are,  the  more  effect 
will  ridicule  have  on  weak  and  unstable  minds. 
When  a  subject  is  really  grave  and  serious,  it 


186  EIDICULE. 


needs  no  cleverness_,  notlimg  but  boldness  and 
impudence^  to  display  tlie  contrast.  I  argue^ 
therefore,  tliat  tlie  very  fact  of  a  subject  being 
easily  turned  into  ridicule  is  a  proof  of  its  real 
seriousness  and  solemnity;  because  such,  sub- 
jects are  precisely  those  which  are  most  easily 
ridiculed.  It  requires  no  wit  or  cleverness  to 
ridicule  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Any  foolish 
person  may  make  jokes  about  the  Bible.  But 
as  any  foolish  person  can  ridicule  things  holy 
and  sacred,  so  those  persons  are  themselves 
generally  foolish,  weak,  and  unstable,  to  whom 
holy  things  appear  ridiculous.  The  wise  man 
perceives  the  fallacy,  the  good  man  is  shocked. 
It  is  only  because  too  many  men  are  neither 
good  nor  wise,  but  weak,  foolish,  and  wicked, 
that  the  power  of  ridicule,  when  applied  to  holy 
things,  is  so  dangerous  as  it  is. 

For  obvious  reasons  I  cannot  give  illustrations 
of  the  argument,  but  must  beg  you  to  consider 
it  as  it  stands. 


UNBELIEF SCErTICISM.  187 


LETTER  XXYI. 

UNBELIEF — SCEPTICISM. 

There  is  a  notion  witli  some  that  belief  or 
unbelief  are  not  of  a  moral  natm-e,  tlie  conse- 
quence of  clioice,  but  are  to  every  man  neces- 
sary and  unavoidable.  Wben  a  proposition, 
say  tliey_,  is  presented  to  the  mind,  a  man  be- 
lieves or  disbelieves  it  according  as  the  thing 
appears  to  him  probable  or  improbable,  true 
or  false.  He  is  not  responsible  for  the  way  in 
which  it  strikes  him,  or  for  the  judgment  which 
he  forms.  And  therefore,  they  argue,  belief 
cannot  be  the  object  of  God^s  approbation,  nor 
unbelief-  of  His  displeasure — much  less  can 
faith  be  the  ground  of  everlasting  reward,  and 
the  want  of  it  of  eternal  punishment. 

All  this,  as  I  need  scarcel}^  point  out,  is 
directly  contrary  to  the  Bible,  in  which  faith  is 
commended  and  approved,  and  spoken  of  as 
that  whereby  we  please  God.  Justification 
from  sin,  pardon  for  our  offences,  and  eventual 
salvation,   are  promised  as   its  consequences. 


1  88  UNBELIEF SCEPTICISM. 

Unbelief,  on  tlie  other  hand,  is  censured  and 
forbidden,  and  threatened  with  punishment. 
'^  If  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  He/'  said  Christ, 
^^ye  shall  die  in  your  sins."  "He  that  be- 
lieveth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life,  and  he 
that  believeth  not  shall  not  see  life.''  S.  Paul 
in  a  very  solemn  manner  cautions  the  brethren  : 
"  Take  heed,"  he  says,  "  lest  there  be  in  any  of 
you  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief." 

A  very  slight  consideration  will  suffice  to 
show  us  that  the  objection  results  from  the 
most  superficial  reasoning,  and  from  an  entire 
ignorance  of  the  mechanism  of  the  human  in- 
tellect. Man's  reason  is  not  like  a  balance 
which  weighs  with  strict  exactness  that  which 
is  presented  to  it ;  on  the  contrary,  it  is  biassed 
one  way  or  another  by  a  variety  of  consi- 
derations. The  feelings,  the  affections,  the 
passions,  the  acquired  habits,  the  imagination, 
the  taste,  interest,  hope,  fear,  caprice,  vanity — 
all  these  influence  the  reason  in  its  decision. 
Therefore,  in  order  to  secure  a  right  judgment, 
all  our  various  faculties  ought  to  be  in  a  sound 
and  healthy  condition ;  at  least  there  should  be 
no  disturbing  force  so  powerful  as  to  displace 
reason  from  her  tribunal. 

Hence  it  is  evident  that  reason,  if  not  itself 
a   moral   faculty,  yet  is    dependent    on  those 


UNBELIEF SCEPTICISM.  1  89 


moral  faculties  over  wliicli  each  man  has  con- 
trol, for  the  due  exercise  of  its  functions ;  and 
its  decision  will  be  in  accordance  with  the  moral 
character  of  each  man — fair  or  unfair,  honest 
or  dishonest,  rash  or  prudent,  wise  or  unwise, 
according  as  the  man  himself  is  partaker  of  one 
or  other  of  these  qualities. 

And  therefore  each  man  is  responsible  for 
the  judgment  w^hich  he  forms.  If  a  conclusive 
argument  or  well-attested  fact  is  presented  to 
a  person,  and,  through  prejudice  or  passion,  or 
wilfulness,  he  will  not  believe  it,  he  is  con- 
sidered by  eveiy  one  to  be  responsible  for  his 
unbelief.  It  is  no  valid  excuse  to  say  that  he 
could  not  help  disbelieving  it.  We  see  constant 
examples  in  which  the  plainest  evidence  is  set 
aside,  the  clearest  language  distorted,  by  those 
who  are  determined  to  maintain  their  own 
views  at  any  cost.  When  once  a  proud, 
bigoted,  or  interested  man,  or  knot  of  men 
(for  that  is  always  worse)  have  taken  up  one 
side  of  a  question,  not  all  the  powers  of  argu- 
ment and  evidence  will  move  them  to  acknow- 
ledge their  error  and  receive  the  truth.  Are 
they,  then,  irresponsible  for  their  error  ?  Do 
we  not  justly  blame  them  for  their  culpable 
blindness  ?  The  w^orld,  at  any  rate,  makes 
very  little  allowance  for  those  who   come  to 


190  UNBELIEF SCEPTICISM. 

misfortune  from  tlieir  own  wilfulness.  If  a 
man  about  to  cross  a  river  sees  a  notice  tliat 
it  is  dangerous  to  pass^  but  tliinks  be  knows 
better,  and  disbelieves  it_,  and  is  drowned,  all 
persons  will  acknowledge  that  be  lost  bis  life 
tbrouofb  bis  own  wilfulness.  If  a  man  embarks 
bis  fortune  in  a  foolisb  speculation,  in  spite  of 
tbe  advice  and  remonstrances  of  bis  friends, 
and  so  ruins  bimself  and  bis  family,  it  is  not 
beld  to  be  sufficient  excuse  tbat  be  did  not 
believe  bis  friends,  but  tbougbt  bimself  wiser. 
If  a  good  fatber  warns  bis  son  against  tbe  errors 
of  youtb,  and  tells  bim  tbat  if  be  yields  to  tbem 
be  will  bitterly  rue  bis  folly,  but  tbe  foolisb 
youtb  imagines  tbat  be  can  enjoy  tbe  pleasures 
of  sin  for  a  season,  and  repent  wben  be  cbooses ; 
and  it  falls  out,  as  it  does  witb  tbousands, 
tbat  sin  once  admitted  acquires  a  bold  from 
wbicb  be  never  escapes,  would  any  one  say  tbat 
bis  punisbment  was  undeserved  ?  Tbe  wbole 
practice  of  tbe  world  illustrates  tbe  fact  tbat 
belief  or  unbelief  are  in  a  great  measure  moral 
qualities,  and  tbat  men  are  beld  responsible  for 
tbem,  and  for  all  tbe  consequences,  good  or  evil, 
wbicb  result  from  tbem. 

Tbe  same  principle  applies  to  tbe  acceptance 
or  non-acceptance  of  revealed  trutb.  God  sends 
His  Son  witb  a  message  of  mercy  to  mankind. 


UNBELIEF SCEPTICISM.  101 

warning  them  of  the  dangers  of  sin,  declaring 
to  them  the  certain  consequences  of  persisting 
in  it,  and  at  the  same  time  revealing  to  them 
the  way  of  pardon  and  salvation.  On  what 
conceivable  ground,  when  summoned  to  the 
bar  of  judgment,  can  we  set  up  the  plea  for  our 
continuance  in  sin,  that  we  did  not  believe  our 
danger,  nor  see  how  the  Gospel  could  help  us. 
Will  not  the  justice  of  God  be  made  manifest 
before  saints  and  angels  when  He  declares  to  us 
at  the  last  day  that  we  are  condemned  by  reason 
of  our  unbelief  ? 

Moreover,  unbelief  is  connected  in  the  Bible 
with  "  an  evil  heart."  "  Take  heed,''  says  St. 
Paul,  ''  lest  there  be  in  any  of  you  an  evil  heart 
of  unbelief.''  This  is  a  difficult  topic.  What ! 
some  will  exclaim,  do  you  mean  to  say  that 
every  one  who  cannot  accept  the  doctrine  of 
the  Bible  must  needs  be  a  bad,  evil-hearted 
man  ?  I  do  not  think  that  the  proposition  can 
be  laid  down  quite  so  broadly  as  this,  but  I 
fear  that  the  qualification  of  it  which  I  would 
admit  will  be  equally  unpalatable  to  some  of 
the  men  of  this  generation.  If  I  were  to  say 
that  some  who  do  not  believe  might  escape  on 
the  plea  of  invincible  ignorance,  or  insuperable 
prejudice,  I  should  not  mend  the  matter  in  their 
\'iew.     However,  I  think  the  doctrine  may  be 


192  UNBELIEF — SCEPTICISM. 

rendered  more  palatable^  in  this  way: — as  it 
can  never  be  supposed  tbat  men  living  in  coun- 
tries remote  from  tlie  preacbing  of  the  Gospel 
— Mabometans,  Buddbists^  or  otber  beatben 
nations  wbo  bave  never  beard  tbe  Word 
preacbed — will  be  condemned  for  unbelief,  so 
one  may  imagine  tbat  in  tbis  country  tbere  may 
be  men  even  of  education,  nay,  very  clever  men, 
so  bampered  by  tbe  associations  wbicb  surround 
tbem,  so  environed  witb  a  particular  tone  of 
tbougbt,  wbicb  bas  prejudiced  tbem  against 
revelation,  tbat  tbey  bave  never,  so  to  speak, 
bad  a  fair  cbance  of  bebeving.  And  yet,  to 
set  against  tbis,  it  may  be  said  tbat  in  tbis 
Christian  country  no  man  can  bear  tbe  cburcb 
bells  sound  without  kno^dng  tbat  it  is  a  call 
to  him  to  serve  God.  It  is  not  for  us  to  make 
excuses  for  the  scepticism  of  men  of  tbe  present 
day,  neither  are  we  called  on  to  pass  judgment 
on  them. 

However,  in  reference  to  tbe  connexion  of 
an  evil  heart  with  unbelief  I  would  earnestly 
request  any  one  who  is  conscious  of  a  spirit  of 
scepticism  within  him  to  ponder  on  tbe  fol- 
lowing considerations.  Take,  first,  the  case  of 
a  man  wbo  bas  given  way  to  sin.  Tbe  pure 
religion  of  Christ  sets  itself  against  all  sin 
without  exception.     Therefore   they  who  will 


UNBELIEF SCErTICISM.  193 

not  give  up  their  sins  are  predisposed  against 
the  Gospel.  A  man  who  has  contracted  evil 
habits,  who  knows  he  has  contracted  them,  but 
has  not  the  will  or  energy  to  shake  them  from 
him,  even  though  he  knows  full  well  that  the 
Bible  pronounces  condemnation  against  them, 
such  a  man  is  tempted  to  cherish  a  secret 
scepticism,  as  a  last  hope  of  escaping  eternal 
misery.  Too  wicked  or  too  irresolute  to  seek 
God's  mercy,  he  ventures  to  impeach  His  truth, 
and  adopt  the  monstrous  absurdity  that  the 
Ruler  of  the  universe  either  cannot  or  will  not 
punish  sin.  He  strives,  like  the  foolish  ostrich, 
to  escape  the  destruction  that  awaits  him  by 
blinding  his  eyes  against  it. 

And  not  only  does  flagrant  immorality  thus 
bring  with  it  a  temptation  to  scepticism,  but 
many  other  things  w^hich  are  equally  contrary 
to  the  holiness  of  God's  law — inordinate  ambi- 
tion, covetousness,  a  life  given  to  pleasure,  or 
excitement,  or  slothfulness,  or  selfishness — all 
these  things  bias  the  mind  of  a  man  against 
religion.  He  feels  that  God's  Word  condemns 
them,  therefore  he  is  prejudiced  against  it ;  he 
does  not  give  himself  a  fair  chance  of  believing 
it.  If  indeed  his  heart  is  touched  by  the  spirit 
of  repentance,  then  the  prejudice  is  removed — 
he  discovers  that  the  promises  of  God's  Word  are 

0 


194  UNBELIEF SCEPTICISM. 

exactly  what  his  soul  requires.  But  while  he  is 
obdurate  andimpenitent^or  careless  and  worldly, 
there  is^  as  it  were^  a  premium  on  unbelief. 

Again^  there  is  no  surer  evidence  of  an  evil 
heart  than  ingratitude.     The  Christian  believes- 
that  the  Gospel  is  the  most  transcendent  in- 
stance   of  goodness   and   mercy  that    can   be- 
imagined.      That  God  should  send  His  Son^ 
and  that  He  should  voluntarily  offer  Himself^ 
to  die  for  the  sins  of  men  is,  in  his  view_,  an 
exhibition  of  loving-kindness  so  exalted  that- 
the  devotion  of  his  life  and  every  faculty  to- 
GoD^s    service  will   be   an    inadequate  return. 
But  I  apprehend  that  there  are  many  persons 
in  the  present  day  who  really  have  never  given, 
themselves   the  trouble   seriously  to  consider 
the  claims  which  God  has  on  them ;  they  are 
so  careless  and  indifferent  that  they  have  never 
thought  much  about  it.     Knowing  all  the  while 
what  is  the  behef  of  Christians_,  aware  that  the 
best  men  amongst  whom  they  live  are  believers, 
in  the  wondrous  love  of  God,  yet  they  dare  to 
disregard  it,  and,  in  their  folly,  put  it  from  them 
almost  mthout  a  thought.    The  most  astonish- 
ing act  of  goodness  ever  conceived,  nay,  almost 
beyond  conception,  they  are  so  insane,  so  un- 
grateful as  to  disregard.     Perhaps  some  frivo- 
lous   objection   has   presented  itself   to   their 


UNBELIEF — SCEPTICISM.  195 


mind,  some  sneer  at  God's  ministers,  some 
fancied  difficulty ;  or  it  may  be  some  subtle  in- 
fidel lias  poisoned  their  minds,  and  they  pass 
by  the  wondrous  love  of  God  as  scarce  worthy 
of  their  consideration. 

^  And  it  is  very  remarkable  how  slight  the 
difference  is  between  scepticism  and  confirmed 
infidelity.     Scepticism,  as  interpreted  by  those 
who  avow  themselves  sceptics,  is  a  state   of 
doubt,  inquiry,    free    thought,    and    so    forth. 
Well,  if  a  man  has  doubts,  let  him  set  about 
to  solve  them ;  and  if  he  does   so  in  honest 
sincerity  God  will  help  him  in  his  task.     But 
this   is,   I   fear,    seldom    the   course   adopted. 
Sceptics  never  seem  to  come  to  an  end  of  their 
inquiries,  or  to  solve  their  doubts.     Scepticism 
is  a  chronic   disease;    persons    infected  by  it 
seldom  emancipate  themselves  from  their  un- 
happy state,  but  live  and  die  doubting,  and 
awake  only  to  certainty.     ^^He  who  doubts,'' 
says   Paschal,    '^  but   seeks    not   to   have   his 
doubts  removed,  is  at  once  the  most  criminal 
and  the  most  unhappy  of  mortals.     If  together 
with  this  he  is  tranquil  and   self-satisfied,  or 
makes   his  state   a   topic  of  mu^th  and   self- 
gratulation,  I  have  not  words  to  describe  so 
insane  a  creature  '."     I  cannot  but  think  that 
^  Quoted  from  Newman's  "  Grammar  of  Assent." 
02 


,,196  UNBELIEF SCEPTICIS:iI. 

this  describes  tlie  state  of  most  sceptics.  Tliey 
liave  never  seriously  considered  tlie  position  in 
wliicli  tliey  are  placed.  "  With  a  light  heart  ^^ 
they  encounter  the  most  tremendous  peril; 
and,  if  the  belief  of  the  civilized  world  proves 
true,  they  will  find  themselves  irretrievably 
lost,  without  a  hope  of  recovery. 


WANT   OP   FIRMNESS    OP   FAITH.  197 


LETTER  XXYII. 

AVAXT    OF    FIRMNESS    OF    FAITH. 

The  conservation  of  energy,  says  Mrs.  Somer- 
villoj  on  the  authority  of  Professor  Faraday,, 
"  is  a  principle  in  pliysics  as  large  and  sure  as 
that  of  the  indestructibihty  of  matter  or  the 
invariability  of  gravity.  No  hypothesis  should 
be  admitted  nor  any  assertion  of  a  fact  credited, 
that  denies  this  principle.  No  view  should  be 
inconsistent  or  incompatible  with  it.  Many  of 
our  hypotheses  in  the  present  state  of  science 
may  not  comprehend  it,  and  may  be  unable  to 
suggest  its  consequences;  but  none  should 
oppose  or  contradict  it.''^  That  is  to  say,  if  a 
theory  or  principle  has  been  established  beyond 
a  question,  and  any  facts  should  be  discovered 
which  seem  to  contradict  it,  "  so  much  the 
worse  for  the  facts. ^^  Well,  I  am  disposed  to 
go  along  with  Mrs.  Somerville  in  the  state- 
ment, if  only  she  will  extend  her  principle  to 
other  matters.  There  are  no  doubt  some  prin- 
ciples in  science  established  •  on  so  indisputable 


198  WANT    OF   FIEMHESS    OF   FAITH. 

a  basis,  tliat  tliey  are  part  of  one^s  intellectual 
self,  and  if  any  facts  should  appear  to  con- 
tradict them,  we  should  at  once  be  sure  that 
there  was  some  mistake.  There  is  a  time 
when  a  sufficient  induction  or  testimony  or 
experiment  or  other  evidence  has  been  ad- 
duced to  confirm  a  point  so  absolutely  that  we 
at  once  disregard  any  objection  which  may  be 
brought  against  it.  For  instance,  we  have  no 
doubt  whatever  that  the  earth  moves  round  on 
its  own  axis,  though  to  all  appearance  it  is  the 
sun  that  moves.  I  fully  admit  the  theory 
enunciated  by  Professor  Faraday,  and  adopted 
by  Mrs.  Somerville,  and  allow  that  when  a 
principle  is  really  established  on  such  grounds 
as  to  approve  itself  undeniably  to  the  mind 
and  conscience,  then  ^'  no  hypothesis  should  be 
admitted,  nor  any  assertion  of  a  fact  credited, 
that  denies  the  principle.''^ 

Apply  now  this  principle  to  Revelation.  We 
receive  on  undoubted  authority — the  authority 
of  God  Himself,  Who  cannot  err — the  great 
facts  and  doctrines  of  our  Faith.  We  have  as 
firm  belief  in  them  as  in  our  own  existence.  They 
are  the  principles  of  our  life.  We  believe  that 
God  commissioned  His  prophets  and  apostles, 
and  lastly  His  very  Son  Himself,  to  reveal  to 
us  the  Gospel,  in  order  that  it  might  be  the 


WANT    OF    FIRMNESS    OF   FAITK.  199 

guide  of  our  life,  and  the  guarantee  of  our 
immortality.  We  believe  that  the  Eevelation 
of  GoD^s  Word  rests  on  such  a  sure  foundation 
that  it  cannot  be  moved.  Are  we  not  then, 
on  the  very  principles  of  Science  itself,  justified 
in  disregarding  any  possible  objection  which 
may  be  made  to  it  ?  Ought  any  facts  or  argu- 
ments to  weigh  one  feather^s  weight  against 
the  settled  conviction  of  our  minds  and  con- 
sciences, that  the  Bible  is  the  Word  of  God, 
and  all  contained  in  it  is  true  ?  May  we  not, 
on  ])^^^^osopliical  2^^'i^ici/ples  even,  put  aside  as 
irrelevant  all  such  objections — and  entertain 
not  the  smallest  doubt  that  the  day  will  come 
when  all  philosophic  difficulties  will  be  found 
to  be  perfectly  consistent  with  God^s  revealed 
Ti^uth  ? 

"  0  that  theologians  [and  other  Christians 
too]  had  one-tenth  of  the  faith  of  the  men  of 
science,^^  lately  said  a  Member  of  Convocation. 
There  are  those  who  declare  that  no  argument 
on  earth  should  induce  them  to  believe  a 
miracle.  May  not  the  Christian  assert  with 
equal  or  tenfold  energy  that  no  power  on  earth 
could  induce  him  to  disbelieve  the  truth  of 
the  Gospel.  There  have  been  those  who  have 
felt  and  maintained  this  principle.  Tliere  have 
been  saints    and  martyrs    who   have   yielded 


200  WAXT    OF   PIEMNESS    OF    FAITH. 

their  bodies  to  tlie  flame  and  axe,  rather  than 
renounce  their  faith,  '^^  youths  who  have  defied 
pagan  tyrants,  maidens  who  were  silent  under 
torture,"  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy. 

Alas,  where  is  this  firm  practical  faith  to  be 
found  in  the  present  day  ?  If  persecution  should 
arise,  no  doubt  there  would  be  some  martyrs 
found.  But  if  we  are  to  judge  from  the 
course  of  events,  this  heroic  faith  has  too 
generally  degenerated  into  inconsistency  and 
compromise,  if  it  be  not  well  nigh  extinct 
upon  the  earth.  It  is  a  strange  phenome- 
non, the  persistency  and  energy  with  which 
the  opponents  of  the  Church,  and  of  reli- 
gion altogether,  push  their  pernicious  opinions, 
and  the  tameness  and  weakness  with  which 
the  friends  of  religion  submit  to  their  dicta- 
tion. 

As  a  well-known  churchman  has  said,  there 
seems  to  be  "  no  backbone  "  in  the  present 
generation — no  fixed  determination  to  stand 
up  for  the  Truth.  There  is  no  lack  of  zeal 
of  a  certain  sort — zeal  in  building  churches, 
multiplying  services  and  the  like.  But  of  that 
particular  zeal  which  consists  in  contending 
earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,  there  is  a  sad  deficiency.  Men  are  so 
afraid    of    being    called   bigots    and    narrow 


WANT    OF   FIRMNESS    OF    FAITH.  201 

miudedj  that    they  are   ready  to    give    up    or 
compromise  what  they  know  to  be  the  Truth. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  one  thing  which  has 
more  surely  caused  the  spread  of  infidelity 
amongst  persons  of  ordinary  education,  than 
the  absurd  deference  paid  to  men  simply 
because  they  are  clever,  even  though  they  are 
professed  unbelievers.  For  my  own  part,  I 
have  advisedly  spoken  my  mind  in  these  letters. 
Without  deviating  as  I  trust  from  the  line  of 
Christian  courtesy  and  charity,  I  have  not 
hesitated  to  speak  of  the  clever  sceptic  as  a 
most  mistaken  and  unhappy  person,  and  much 
to  be  avoided  by  all  those  who  wish  to  live 
and  die  in  the  Christian  Faith. 


202  CONCLUSION. 


LETTETl  XXYIII. 


CONCLUSION. 


And  now,  my  good  friend,  I  am  bringing  my 
series  of  letters  to  a  conclusion.  You  will,  I 
fear^  think  them  rather  desultory.  But  re- 
member I  am  not  writing  a  formal  treatise_, 
but  rather  such  observations  as  I  trust  you 
and  your  friends  may  find  useful  for  the  pre- 
sent time. 

As  a  general  and  most  consolatory  rule,  we 
may  take  to  ourselves  the  saying  of  our  Loed, 
'^  If  any  man  will  do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of 
the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God/^  It  is  not 
so  much  learning,  or  skill,  or  ability,  it  is  not 
the  criticism  of  a  clever  intellect,  which  will 
enable  men  to  learn  God^s  truths ;  for  you  see, 
alas  !  constant  examples  of  men  of  very  high 
intellect — not  perhaps  the  highest — making 
shipwreck  of  their  faith  and  falling  into  direst 
heresies.  Strange  that  men  should  be  cursed 
by  their  very  intellect — that  the  very  power  of 
reasoning  which  God  has  given  them  in  order 


CONCLUSION.  203 


tliat  they  might  understand  His  will  should  be 
employed  to  discover  cavils  and  objections. 
Yet  so,  alas !  it  is.  Tlic  chief  heresies  which 
have  vexed  the  Church,  and  which  still  vex  it, 
have  been  the  product  of  great  but  irregular 
intellects,  following  their  own  vain  fancies 
unaided  by  the  Spirit  of  Truth;  while  the 
humble  and  holy  men  of  heart  have  pursued 
the  safe  and  even  tenor  of  their  way,  and  lived 
and  died  in  the  sanctuary  of  God's  Church. 
The  best  judges  'of  truth  and  right  doctrine 
have  ever  been  those  who,  with  an  honest  and 
upright  heart,  endeavour  to  do  the  will  of  God. 
It  is  not  learning  or  intellect  which  will  save  a 
man  from  error  or  loss,  but  humble  obedience 
to  God's  will. 

Our  lot  is  cast  in  perilous  times.  We  need 
not  fear  that  God  will  desert  His  Church  or 
suffer  it  to  be  destroyed.  But  though  God's 
Church  is  safe  from  falling  by  virtue  of  His 
gracious  promise,  yet  there  may  be  great  peril 
to  individual  souls.  There  seems  to  be  just 
now  a  passing  cloud  floating  over  us,  which 
has  exercised  an  unwholesome  inflaence  over 
the  practical  mind  of  England.  Such  cloudy 
obscurations  are,  in  a  manner,  epidemic  and 
temporary,  like  the  cholera  or  any  other  malig- 
nant   plague    or    pestilence.      The   pestilence  - 


204  CONCLUSION. 


comes  aud  goes_,  carrying  off  many  indi- 
viduals^ but  leaving  tlie  community  at  large 
little  affected  by  it^  and  after  the  pestilence 
lias  passed  away  it  is  perhaps  in  a  more 
liealtliy  state  than  it  was  before.  As  the 
cholera  sweeps  off  the  drunkard_,  the  dis- 
solute_,  those  of  enfeebled  frame_,  or  those  who 
rashly  and  needlessly  expose  themselves  to  its 
infection;  while  those  of  healthy  frame  com- 
monly remain  intact ;  just  so  the  epidemic  of 
scejDticism  which  is  now  hovering  amongst  us_, 
may^  it  is  to  be  feared^  ruin  many  souls — un- 
stable_,  diseased^  ill-conditioned  souls_,  those 
who  are  evil  livers  in  any  way_,  the  proud  and 
conceited^  those  who  despise  or  neglect  prayer 
and  other  safeguards ;  while  the  sound  in  heart, 
the  consistent  doers  of  God^s  will_,  we  may 
hope  will  not  only  remain  safe,  but  perchance 
be  better  for  the  temptation  resisted. 

Most  of  us  must  have  had  more  or  less 
brought  before  our  notice  the  topics  of  the  day 
concerning  Holy  Scripture  and  the  doctrines  of 
our  faith.  We  cannot  help  reading  them  in 
the  current  literature,  newspapers,  reviews, 
pamphlets,  and  books  of  passing  events.  I 
fear  there  are  few  who  are  so  fortunate  as  not 
to  have  had  placed  before  them  the  doubts  and 
difficulties  of  vain  and  unstable  men.    But  it  is 


CONCLUSION.  205 


what  wc  might  have  beeu  led  to  expect  hj  the 
prophetic  words  of  the  Apostle:  "Evil  men 
and  seducers  shall  wax  worse  and  worse,  de- 
cciviug  and  being  deceived." 

In  these  and  other  ways  doubts  about    the 
truth  of  Holy  Scripture  are  busily  promulgated 
in  the  present  day.     The  question  is,  how  we 
should  treat  these    matters— what   notice  we 
should  take  of  them,  if  any.     Are  they  such  as 
should  cause  us  any  anxiety  or  disturbance  of 
mind  ?      We  have  been  accustomed  to  walk  in 
the  faith  of  our  fathers,  to  accept  the  teaching 
of  the  Church.     These  modern  objections  are 
not  of  our  seeking — nay,  rather  they  are  annoy- 
ing  and    disagreeable   to  us.     We  know  full 
well  the  holy  influence  of  Christian  faith.     We 
have  seen  those  dear  to  us  depart  to  their  rest 
in  the  faith  and  fear  of  God.    We  have  followed 
their  remains  to  the  grave,  and  joined  in  the 
consolatory  expression  of  sure  and  certain  hope 
of  the  resurrection  to  eternal  life.     We  our- 
selves hope  for  the  same  happy  end,  and  humbly 
follow  the  same  religious  course.      We  believe 
surely  that  the  precepts  of  Christ  are  holy, 
just,  and  pure — and  that  in  proportion  as  men 
live  in  accordance  with  them  they  are  better 
and  happier.      We  have  ourselves  experienced, 
it  may  be,  the  happy  effects  of  Christian  prin- 


206  CONCLUSION. 


ciple  in  lielping  us  to  overcome  tlie  temptation 
to  anger  J  bitterness^  or  evil  passion.  We  are 
satisfied — we  want  no  change — our  hope  is, 
God  helping  us,  to  live  a  life  of  godliness  and 
honesty  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  attain  to 
happiness  hereafter. 

But  then  come  in  these  doubts  and  dijBficulties, 
which  cross  our  path  and  force  themselves  on 
our  notice,  it  may  be  in  conversation  or  in  some 
book  or  newspaper.  What  are  we  to  do  ?  Are 
we  to  ignore  and  pass  them  by,  or  are  we  to 
set  to  work  to  find  out  for  ourselves  whether 
there  is  any  foundation  for  them  ?  We  have 
neither  time  nor  inclination  for  the  last.  The 
study  necessary  for  the  thorough  investigation 
of  the  matter  is  far  beyond  our  power,  unless 
we  were  to  give  up  all  other  occupation.  First, 
we  should  have  to  read  the  Holy  Scripture  in 
the  original,  if  we  wished  to  satisfy  ourselves  of 
its  exact  meaning.  We  know  something  of 
Greek,  it  may  be,  but  not  a  word  of  Hebrew. 
Then,  if  we  would  make  things  quite  certain, 
we  must  collate  the  difierent  manuscripts  which 
are  in  existence  in  order  to  discover  which  is 
the  true  reading :  and  for  that  purpose  we 
must  travel  to  distant  countries,  and  visit  tho 
libraries  where  these  manuscripts  are  preserved. 
This  sort  of  study  in  itself  requires  the  life  of 


CONCLUSION.  207 


any  luau — and  without  this  we  'laust  take  the 
testimony  of  others  who  have  given  their  lives 
to  the  work.  Then  we  should  have  to  enter 
minutely  into  the  conflicting  and  ever  shifting 
theories  of  science — we  must  investigate  the 
strata  of  the  earth — inspect  this  or  that  fossil, 
and  judge  for  ourselves  whether  it  is  genuine 
or  fictitious.  Without  giving  our  life  to  this 
sort  of  study  we  cannot  after  all  attain  to 
certainty  about  it,  because  science  itself  is  still 
in  its  infancy,  geology  is  very  imperfectly  un- 
derstood— there  are  millions  of  worlds,  pro- 
bably, of  w^hich  the  finest  telescope  yet  made 
has  not  been  able  to  discover  the  distance,  or 
even  existence ;  and  the  wonderful  power  of  the 
microscope  has  just  begun  to  open  up  a  new 
field  of  inquiry  about  the  origin  and  conditions 
of  life. 

It  is  absolutely  impossible  for  men,  even  of 
intelligence  and  education,  who  are  engaged  in 
the  ordinary  business  of  the  world  to  investigate 
these  matters  for  themselves — and  therefore  the 
simple  question  with  each  one  must  be,  am  I 
safe  in  directing  my  life  according  to  what  I 
have  received  and  been  assured  of  as  being  the 
Word  of  God — what  the  Church  of  eighteen 
hundred  years  and  what  the  Church  of  my  bap- 
tism has  received  from  ancient  times  as  beino: 


208  CONCLUSION. 


tlie  true  doctrine  wMcli  God  has  revealed  to 
man  ?  May  I  receive  tlie  testimony  whicli  God 
lias  given  of  His  Son,  may  I  believe  tlie  tes- 
timony of  Apostles  and  Evangelists  who  lived 
daily  with  our  blessed  Loed — saw  all  His  mira- 
cles— heard  His  gracious  words — and  laid  down 
their  lives  in  attestation  of  their  sincerity  ? — 
Am  I  safe  in  receiving  and  acting  upon  this 
testimony,  and  living  and  dying  a  Christian? 
or  should  I  be  safe  if  I  adopted  a  contrary 
course  ? 

I  think  there  can  be  but  one  answer  to  these 
questions — let  us  live  according  to  the  Bible,  and 
not  be  led  astray  by  the  doubts,  and  difficulties, 
and  cavils  which  thoughtless  and  ungodly  men 
are  so  unwise  or  wicked  as  to  promulgate.  If 
we  can  answer  difficulties  and  explain  objec- 
tions, well :  but  if  not,  let  us  not  be  disturbed. 
Let  us  do  our  duty  to  God  and  our  neighbour, 
and,  though  we  cannot  help  in  the  priesent 
evil  state  of  society  having  our  ears  shocked 
by  cavils  and  blasphemies,  let  us  only  pray 
that  God  will  change  the  hearts  of  those  who 
utter  them.  Thus  a  man  of  good,  honest, 
religious  life  may  be  safe  against  the  contagion 
of  doubt  and  infidelity,  and  need  not  be  soli- 
citous to  answer  cavils.  Difficulties  he  knows 
there  must  be  so  long  as  we  live  in  this  im- 


CONCLUSION.  209 


perfect  state  of  being.  But  he  has  no  doubt 
that  all  will  be  cleared  up  hereafter.  He  knows 
in  Whom  he  puts  his  "trusty  and  may  be  sure 
that  his  hope  rests  upon  a  good  foundation.  He 
finds  such  strength  in  the  love  of  Christ^  as 
enables  him  to  overcome  the  world  with  all 
its  sin  and  vanities.  "Who  is  he,"  says  the 
Apostle,  '^Hhat  overcometh  the  world,  but  he 
that  bclieveth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  V 
The  evil  lusts  and  passions  of  the  flesh  are  sub- 
dued before  the  Power  that  dwelleth  in  him. 
He  is  begotten  again  into  a  lively  hope.  He 
knows  that  his  prayers  are  heard — that  God 
is  his  friend.  He  looks  forward  with  a  sure 
hope  and  confidence  to  a  blessed  futurity  of 
happiness  with  God  in  heaven,  after  the  pains 
and  trials  of  this  mortal  life  are  over.  Such  is  the 
assurance  of  the  true  believer.  "He  has  the 
witness  in  himself."  He  has  no  need  of  exter- 
nal evidence ;  however  necessary  such  evidence 
may  be  to  some,  he  has  got  beyond  that  stage 
of  faith.  Christ  is  formed  ^-ithin  him — a  new 
heart  and  a  sure  hope  are  given  him. 

If  any  one  who  reads  these  lines  is  still  in 
doubt,  let  him  lose  no  time  in  solving  the  great 
question  on  which  all  depends.  First  let  hin 
put  from  him  every  thing  which  he  knows  i^ 
sinful  in  God^s  sight    (for  it  is  sin  that  chiefly 

P 


210  CONCLUSION. 


hinders  faitli) .  Let  Mm  put  from  him  all  known 
sin^  and  humbly  pray  for  enlightenment^  using 
such  means  as  are  within  the  scope  of  his 
ability^  and  if  he  sets  to  work  with  an  honest 
and  true  heart_,  a  real  desire  to  know  what  is 
rights  let  him  be  sure  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
will  aid  his  infirmities  enlighten  his  under- 
standing, and  lead  him  in  the  way  of  Truth. 


POSTSCRIPT — DARWINISM.  211 


POSTSCRIPT. 

DARWINISM. 

Since  writing  the  above  I  liavo  read  ''''Tlie 
Descent  of  Man/^  by  Charles  Darwin^  on  which 
I  think  it  necessary  to  make  a  few  remarks. 

First,,  let  me  advert  to  a  mutual  complaint 
made  by  men  of  science^  and  men  of  reli- 
gion^ especially  the  clergy^  against  each  other. 
Scientific  men  complain  that  the  clergy  do  not 
enter  into  their  theories,  and  attempt  to  put 
them  down  by  dogmatism.  The  clergy,  on  the 
other  hand,  complain  that  men  of  science  have 
not  the  least  regard  for  the  revelation  of  the 
Bible;  and  if  any  thing  occurs  in  the  Bible 
which  contradicts  their  views,  they  set  it  aside 
summarily  as  unworthy  of  consideration.  Now 
contempt  and  dogmatism  on  either  side  are 
misplaced.  Let  each  party  speak  respectfully 
of  the  other.  At  the  same  time  let  them  not 
fall  into  the  opposite  error  of  pretending  an 
admiration  which  they  do  not  really  feel.  That 
is  a  greater  mistake,  if  possible,  than  the  other, 
p  2 


212  POSTSCRIPT DARWINISM. 

An  excellent  modern  writer,  speaking  of  Renan, 
says,  ^^  No  one  is  raore  ready  than  I  am  to  do 
justice  to  tlie  extraordinary  literary  merits  of  the 
Vie  cle  Jeszt^,  its  lucid  style,  its  descriptive  powers, 
its  manifold  charms/^  Why  go  out  of  the  way 
thus  to  compliment  a  man  who  has  done  more, 
perhaps,  than  any  other  writer  to  spread  infi- 
delity in  the  present  generation  ?  We  need 
not  abuse  him,  as  writers  in  the  last  century 
used  to  abuse  their  opponents ;  but  why  praise 
a  man  whose  principles  we  utterly  condemn  ? 

As  regards  Mr.  Darwin,  he  has  brought  for- 
ward a  number  of  curious  facts,  partly  from 
his  own  observation,  partly  from  the  books  of 
others  about  natural  history;  but  he  appears 
to  me  to  have  failed  entirely  in  proving  his 
point.  He  admits  that  '^many  of  the  views 
which  have  been  advanced  are  highly  specu- 
lative, and  some  no  doubt  will  prove  erroneous/' 
and  the  whole  argument  he  is  aw^are  will  be 
considered  by  many  to  be  extremely  ''  irreH- 
gious.^'  Certainly  believers  in  the  Bible  would 
be  of  this  opinion.  Mr.  Darwin,  speaking  of 
his  book,  says,  with  complacency  (vol.  i.  p.  153), 
"  I  have  at  least,  as  I  hope,  done  good  service 
in  aiding  to  overthrow  the  dogma  of  separate 
creation,^'  that  is  to  say,  to  refute  the  statement 
of  Holy  Scripture  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis. 


POSTSCRIPT — DARWINISM.  213 

The  Bible  distinctly  says  that  God  created  the 
animal  race  at  different  times,  Mr.  Darwin 
hopes  that  he  has  ^''done  good  service ''  in 
proving  the  contrary. 

Mr.  Darwin's  theory  is  simply  this,  that  all 
animals,  man  included,  have  grown  up  from 
one  primordial  organism.  The  first  father  of 
the  animal  race  was  an  ascidian.  Now  "  asci- 
dians  are  invertebrate,  hermaphrodite,  marine 
creatures,  permanently  attached  to  a  support. 
They  hardly  appear  like  animals,  and  consist 
of  a  simple,  tough,  leathery  sack,  with  two 
small  projecting  orifices.  .  .  .  Their  larvge  re- 
semble tadpoles  in  shape,  and  have  the  power 
of  swimming  freely  about."  (See  vol.  i. 
p.  205.)  These  creatures  have  a  spinal  cord, 
and  while  some  of  them  remain  ascidian  to  the 
present  day — others,  more  ambitious,  developed 
themselves  into  fishes  having  a  vertebra ;  fishes 
presently  progressed  into  amphibious  animals,  as 
seals ;  seals  became  developed  into  ^'  marsupial 
animals,'^  as  opossums  ;  opossums  became  more 
perfect  mammals,  as  lions,  tigers,  elephants, 
horses,  apes,  and  monkeys.  At  last  there 
appeared  a  '^  hairy  quadruped,  furnished  with 
tail  and  pointed  ears,  probably  arboreal  in  his 
habits,^'  and  from  this  is  descended  "  the 
wonder  of  creation,  man.'''     As  it  appears  to 


214  POSTSCRIPT — DAEWINISAT. 

me,  all  tliat  Mr.  Darwin  has  done  is  to  set 
down  a  catalogue  of  animals  in  a  progressive 
order,  and  suppose  tliat  they  have  in  the  course 
of  ages  passed  into  each  other.  Nothing  could 
be  easier  than  to  make  such  a  catalogue.  But 
as  to  proof  that  they  actually  have  so  passed ; 
that  any  one  member  of  these  families  has 
really  so  changed;  that  an  ascidian  has  ever 
become  a  vertebrate,  or  a  seal  a  monkey, 
or  a  monkey  a  man — as  to  any  evidence  of 
such  transmutation  I  confess  that  I  see  none 
whatever  in  the  whole  book.  Darwin,  the 
elder,  used  to  say,  '^  Give  me  a  fibre  sus- 
ceptible  of  irritation,  and  I  will  make  a  tree,  a 
dog,  a  horse,  a  man."  So  might  any  one  set 
down  a  catalogue  of  animals  according  to  a 
system  of  progressive  development;  but  we 
have  a  right,  before  believing,  to  ask  for  some 
proof  of  the  development  of  one  genus  or  family 
from  another. 

I  have  read  Mr.  Darwin^ s  volumes  through 
from  beginning  to  end,  and  I  declare  that  there 
is  not  a  single  argument  which  proves  this 
most  extraordinary  theory.  There  is  abundant 
proof  of  the  varieties  oi  species,  hut  not  a  single 
fact  or  argument  in  favour  of  the  theory  of 
ascidians  becoming  vertebrate,  vertebrates  am- 
phibian,    amphibians     marsupial,    marsupials 


POSTSCRIPT — DARWINISM.  215 

mammal ;  nor  of  tlie  appearance  of  tlie  hairy 
quadruped_,    furnished   with   tail    and   pointed 
esLYS,  who  is  supposed  to  be  the  ancestor  of 
man.     Mr.  Darwin  gives  the  most  interesting 
accounts  of  the  possible  and  actual  varieties  of 
sioecies,  but  produces  not  one  single  proof  of 
the  change  oi  one  fjeniis  of  animals  into  another. 
To  take  a  familiar  instance.     Let  us  go  to- 
gether into  a  poultry  yard_,  and  there  we  find 
fowls    of    all    sorts — Cochin    China^    Brahma 
Pootra^MalaySjHamburgs^  Dorkings,  Sebright 
Bantams,  game  Bantams,  &c.,  and  we  readily 
admit  that  all  these  may  have  descended  from 
the  first  created  cock  and  hen.     Nay,  from  Mr. 
Darwin^s  vivid  description  we  almost  fancy  we 
can  understand  how  all  these  beautiful  varieties 
grow. — But  see,  here  comes  another  tenant  of 
the   poultry   yard — a   duck,   with   her   young 
progeny  waddling  along.     We  at  once  perceive 
that  this  is  quite  a  difierent  sort  of  creature. 
Ko  one  will  persuade  us,  without  strong  evi- 
dence, that  this  duck  ever  sprang  from  a  cock 
and  hen  of  the  gallinaceous  tribe — or  that  if 
we  went  up  to  the  most  remote  antiquity,  their 
pedigree  can  be  traced  to  the  same  ancestors. 
But  look  again,  there   is    a  flock  of  pigeons. 
Pouters,  Tumblers,  Carriers,  Capuchins.     It  is 
well  known  that  pigeon  fanciers,  by  crossing  the 


216  POSTSCRIPT DARWINISM. 

breeds  can  develope  almost  any  colour  or  pecu- 
liarity of  pigeons.  But  where  is  tte  man  who 
can  develope  a  hawk  out  of  a  pigeon,  or  a 
pigeon  out  of  a  hawk,  or  would  believe  that 
they  sprang  from  a  common  ancestry  ?  Bring 
forward  proof  enough,  and  of  course  I  am 
ready  to  believe  any  thing;  but  Mr.  Darwin 
gives  no  proof  whatever  of  the  transmutation 
of  genera,  even  of  ducks  into  chickens,  or 
pigeons  into  hawks,  whereas  to  make  out  his 
point  he  must  show  that  shrimps  and  elephants, 
butterflies  and  tigers,  were  all  descended  from 
the  same  primitive  organism. 

Go  now  with  me  to  the  Zoological  Gardens. 
— Look  at  the  well-dressed  people  walking 
about,  the  merry  children  sporting,  and  will 
any  one  tell  me  that  they  are  related  to  those 
hideous  monkeys  and  apes  who  are  grinning  at 
them  from  the  adjoining  cages?  The  very 
faces  and  expression  of  the  monkeys  show  that 
they  are  utterly  destitute  of  the  light  of  reason. 
They  are  as  different  from  each  other  as  light 
from  darkness. 

I  do  not  profess  to  know  more  of  science  than 
what  most  men  of  education  gather  in  these 
days  in  the  course  of  education  and  reading, 
but  I  do  claim  to  have  knowledge  enough  to 
judge  of  the  bearings  of  an  argument,  and  to 


rOSTSCEIPT DAEWINISM.  217 

form  an  opinion  whether  tliere  is  any  trutli  in 
Mr.  Darwin's  theory  of  the  descent  of  man 
from  an  ape.  And  I  suspect  that  even  Mr. 
Darwin's  scientific  brethren  are  not  at  all  pre- 
pared to  vouch  for  the  correctness  of  his  de- 
ductions. "  In  more  senses  than  one  Mr^ 
Darwin  has  drawn  heavily  upon  the  scientific 
tolerance  of  his  age.  He  has  drawn  heavily 
upon  time  in  his  development  of  species^  and 
has  drawn  adventurously  upon  matter  in  his 
theory  of  pangenesis.''  So  says  Professor  Tyn- 
dal.  Mr.  Wallace^  who  as  an  advocate  of 
natural  selection  ranks  next  to  Mr.  Darwin 
himself,  yet  does  not  venture  to  apply  the 
theory  to  the  development  of  man  from  brutes, 
but  carefully  guards  himself  against  admitting 
so  extravagant  a  dogma. 

It  has  struck  me  in  reading  Mr.  Darwin's 
book,  that  all  the  curious  facts  which  he  de- 
scribes so  graphically,  respecting  the  changes 
and  development  of  species  (not  genera)  apply 
at  least  as  much  to  the  facts  recorded  in  the 
Bible  of  the  several  acts  of  creation,  as  to  any 
hypothesis  of  development  of  the  animal  crea- 
tion from  one  primordial  organism.  Taking 
the  Bible  account  in  its  simple  sense  ofdifierent 
pairs,  male  and  female,  of  the  various  families 
having  come  upon  the  earth  progressively  as 


218  POSTSCRIPT DAEWINIS:^!. 

it  was  prepared  for  their  use,  ^Ir.  Darwin's 
notions  of  the  natural  selection_,  struggle  for 
existence,  sexual  selection  and  the  varieties  of 
species  caused  by  these  means,  seem  all  to  fall 
into  their  proper  places  without  the  smallest 
difficulty.  Various  species  would  soon  be  de- 
veloped— the  stronger  would  thrive,  the  weaker 
be  exterminated — females  would  choose  the 
most  beautiful  males,  the  strongest  males  would 
monopolize  the  females — some  creatures  would 
be  preserved  by  their  swiftness,  some  by  their 
colour,  in  short  all  these  curious  facts  which 
make  up  the  subject  of  Mr.  Darwin^s  book 
would  come  to  pass ;  and  yet  not  a  single  family 
vary  in  essential  points  from  the  time  when  it 
was  first  created. 

Moreover  all  the  signs  which  he  adduces  of 
the  gradual  development  of  man  from  a  savage 
state  are  just  as  applicable  to  the  case  of  the 
many  degraded  and  uncivilized  races  which 
unquestionably  have  overspread  a  great  portion 
of  this  earth — if  we  receive  without  any  doubt 
or  hesitation  the  accounts  which  the  Bible 
afibrds  us  of  a  continued  civilized  line  both 
before  and  after  the  flood.  In  short,  I  cannot 
discern  in  Mr.  Darwin^s  elaborate  book  any 
argument  whatever  to  disprove  the  revealed 
history  of  the  Bible,  that  God  at  different  times 


POSTSCEIPT DAEWINISM.  219 


created  the  various  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
and  last  of  all  created  man  in  His  own  image. 
And  though  Mr.  Darwin's  book  has  failed  en- 
tirely, as  I  believe  even  his  own  friends  will 
admit,  to  prove  the  particular  point  at  issue, 
"  the  descent  of  man,''  yet  he  has  incidentally 
done  good  service  to  the  cause  of  truth.  First, 
he  has  proved  beyond  a  question  that  there  is 
no  ground  whatever  for  the  opinion  that  the 
different  races  of  the  human  family  are  distinct 
from  each  other.  His  elaborate  illustrations  of 
the  variation  of  different  species  of  each  family, 
furnish  ample  evidence  that  there  is  not  the 
slightest  ground  for  doubting  that  the  different 
races  of  mankind,  the  Caucasian  and  the  Negro, 
the  Mongolian  and  the  Red  Indian,  are  all  de- 
scendants of  our  first  parents  Adam  and  Eve. 

Lastly,  Mr.  Darwin  has  added  considerable 
weight  to  the  argument  of  Paley,  by  showing 
proofs  of  the  wonderful  wisdom  of  God  in  pro- 
viding for  the  wants  of  His  creatures,  and  the 
marks  every  where  of  elaborate  design  in  the 
construction,  not  only  of  this  world  itself,  and 
its  more  magnificent  objects,  but  of  His  care 
for  the  sustentation  and  preservation  of  the 
smallest  insect.  Truly  we  may  say  with  the 
Psalmist,  "  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  firmament  showeth  His  handy- 


220  POSTSCRIPT — DAEWINISM. 

work.  ...  0  LoRD_,  ]iow  manifold  are  Tliy 
works ;  in  wisdom  liast  Tliou  made  them  all. 
.  .  .  Wliat  is  man,  tliat  Thou  art  mindful  of 
him,  and  the  son  of  man,  that  Thou  visitest 
him  ?  Thou  madest  him  lower  than  the  angels 
to  crown  him  with  glory  and  worship.  Thou 
madest  him  to  have  dominion  of  the  works  of 
Thy  hands,  and  Thou  hast  put  all  things  in 
subjection  under  his  feet,  all  sheep  and  oxen, 
yea,  and  all  the  beasts  of  the  field,  the  fowls  of 
the  air,  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  and  what- 
soever walketh  through  the  paths  of  the  sea. 
0  Lord,  our  Governor,  how  excellent  is  Thy 
Name  in  all  the  world  ! " 


GILBERT   AND    RIVINGTO.S",   PRINTERS,    ST.    JOHN'S   SQUARE,   LONDON. 


PUBLICATIONS 

OF  THE 


SflfKt^  for  Ironwtiiiu  Cljristiair  JaiioluleiJf . 


Price, 
n.    d. 
ANALOGY  OF  RELIGION,  Natural  and  Revealed,  to  the  Consti- 
tution and  Course  of  Nature  :  to  which  are  added,  Two  Brief 
Dissertations.    By  Bishop  Butler.     Cloth  boards 2    6 

BIBLE  ATLAS,  THE.  Containing  12  Maps,  Index,  and  Notes. 
By  the  Key.  S.  Clarke,  M.A.,  Vicar  of  Bredwardine.  With  a 
Complete  Index  to  the  Geography  of  the  Bible.  By  G.  Grove, 
Esq.,  Hon.  Sec.  Palestine  Exploration  Fund.  Royal  4to.j  cloth, 
gilt  edges    ' 14     0 

CHRISTIAN  FATHERS.  THE.  Lives  of  Ignatius,  Polycarp, 
Justin,  Irenasus,  Cyprian,  Athanasius^  Hilary,  Basil,  Gregory, 
Nazienzen,  Ambrose,  Jerome,  Chrysostom,  Augustine,  Gregory 
the  Great,  Bede,  Bernard.  By  the  Rev.  G.  G.  Perry,  M.A., 
Prebendary  of  Lincoln,  Ac.  Illustrated  ^ith  Eight  full-page 
Woodcuts.'    PostSvo 3    6 

COMMENTARY    ON    THE   BOOK   OF    PSALMS.      By   Bishop 

Horne,  D.D.    Two  Vols.     Cloth  boards  5    0 

COMMENTARY  ON   THE   FIRST   EPISTLE  OF  ST.  PETER. 

By  Archbishop  Leighton.     Two  Vols.     Cloth  boards 5    0 

€X)MMENTARY  ON  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.  By  various 
Autho-rs. 

The  Four  Gospels,  according  to  the  Authorized  Version, 
with  a  Brief  Commentary.  By  the  Rev.  W.  Walsham 
How,  M.A  ,  Honorary  Canon  of  St.  Asaph,  Rural  Dean, 
Rector   of   AVhittington,   Salop.      With   Maps   and   Plans. 

Crown  8vo  cloth  boards 4     0 

THE  SECOND  VOLUME,  containing  the  Acts,  Epistles, 
and  Revelation,  according  to  the  Authorized  Version.  By 
various  Authors.  With  Map.  Crown  8vo.  cloth  boards,  red 
edges   4     0 

CONCORDANCE  TO  THE  CANONICAL  BOOKS  OF  THE  OLD 

AND  NEW  TESTAMENT :  to  which  ar-j  added  a  Concordance 
to  the  Books  called  Apocrypha  ;  and  a  Concordance  to  the 
Psalter  contained  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  Imperial 
8vo.     Cloth,  ll5.  ;  half  calf,  sprinkled  edges 17     Q 

.CONCORDANCE  TO  THE  PSALTER,  from  the  above.     8vo.  limp 

cloth    2     0 

CONTEMPLATIONS  ON  THE  OLD  AND  NEW  TESTAMENTS. 
By  Bishop  Hall.  With  Introductory  Memoir  and  Notices  of 
his  other  Work.=.    By  the  Right  Rev.  C.  Wordsworth,  Bishop 

of  St.  Andi-ew's.     8vo.  cloth  boards 6     0 

fPostsvo.] 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

Price, 

FIGURATIVE  LANGUAGE  OF  HOLY  SCRIPTURE.    By  Rev. 

W.  Jones,  of  Nayland.     Cloth  boards 1     6 

GOSPELS,  THE  FOUR,  arranged  in  the  form  of  an  English 
Harmony  from  the  Text  of  the  Authorized  Version.  By  the 
Rev.  J.  M.  Fuller,  M.A.  With  Analytical  Table  of  Contents, 
and  Four  Maps.     Post  8vo.  cloth  boards 1     6 

GROSSETESTE,  THE  LIFE  AND  TIMES  OF  ROBERT, 
BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN.  By  George  G-.  Perry,  MA.,  Pre- 
bendary of  Lincoln  and  Proctor  of  the  Diocese.  "With  four  full- 
page  Illustrations  on  toned  paper.     Post  8vo.  cloth  boards    2     G 

HISTORY  OF  THE   PRAYER  BOOK,  THE.      By  Miss  Peard, 

Author  of  "  One  Year."    Fcp.  8vo.  cloth  boards 2    0 

LAND  OF  ISRAEL,  THE  :  a  Journal  of  Travel  in  Palestine,  under- 
taken with  special  reference  to  its  Physical  Character.  By  the 
Rev.  H.  B.  Tristram,  M.A.,  F.L.S.  Second  Edition.  With 
Maps  and  numerous  Illustrations 21     0 

MORNING  LIGHT ;  OR.  WAKING  THOUGHTS  FOR  EVERY 
DAY  IN  THE  YEAR.  ISmo.  toned  paper,  red  lines,  bevelled 
boards      2     0 

NELSONS    (ROBERT)    FESTIVALS    AND    FASTS    OF   THE 

CHURCH.     Cloth  boards  4     0 

NEW  MANUAL  OF  DEVOTIONS.  I.  Prayers  for  Families  and 
Private  Persons.  II.  Offices.  III.  Consisting  of  an  Office  for 
the  Holy  Communion,  to  which  are  added  some  Occasional 
Prayers.     Cloth  boards   2     0 

NICHOLLS'S    HELP   TO    THE   READING    OF   THE    BIBLE. 

With  Maps.     Cloth  boards 2    6 

PRAYERS  FOR  THE  USE  OF  THE  CLERGY.  From  Hele's 
Offices.  New  Edition,  with  Preface  by  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln. 
18mo.  levant,  red  edges  0    8 

READINGS  FOR  SUNDAYS,  and  some  other  Holydays,  explain- 
ing in  Simple  Words  part  of  the  Service  for  the  Day.  For  the 
use  of  Sunday  School  Teachers.    Fcap.  8 vo.  limp  cloth 1     0 

RELIGIOUS  TEACHING  OF  CHURCH  TRAINING  SCHOOLS, 
THE.  A  Collection  of  the  Questions  given  in  the  Annual 
Government  Examinations  of  those  Institutions  from  1861  to 
1870.    By  the  Rev.  B.  M.  Cowie,  B.D.     12mo.  cloth  boards    ...     1     6 

SCENES  IN  THE  EAST.  Consisting  of  twelve  Coloured  Photo- 
graphic Views  of  Places  mentioned  in  the  Bible,  beautifully 
executed.  With  Descriptive  Letterpress,  by  the  Rev.  H.  B. 
Tristram,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  &g.,  Author  of  "  The  Land  of 
Israel,"  &.C.,  &c.    4to.  cloth,  bevelled  boards,  gilt  edges 7    6 

SCRIPTURE  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  ;  being  an  Account  of 
the  Domestic  Habits.  Arts,  &c..  of  Eastern  Nations  mentioned 
in  Holy  Scripture.     Cloth  boards 6     0 

SCRIPTURE  TOPOGRAPHY  (The  Gentile  World)  :  being  an 
Account  of  some  of  the  Places  mentioned  in  Holy  Scripture. 
Cloth  boards 6     0 

SHORT    COMMENTARY,  Practical  and  Devotional,  upon  Select 

Portions  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.    Cloth  boards    2    0 


^  PUBLICATIONS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

Price. 

SINAI  AND  JERUSALEM;  OR,  SCENES  FROM  BIBLE  ''  '^' 
LANDS.  Consisting  of  Coloured  Photographic  Views  of  Places 
mentioned  m  the  Bible,  including  a  Panoramic  View  of  Jeru- 
salem. With  Descriptive  Letterpress  by  the  Rev.  F.  W.  Holland 
M.A.,  Hon.  Sec.  to  the  Palestine  Exploration  Fund.  Cloth' 
bevelled  boards,  gilt  edges '     -     n 

TROWER'S    (BISHOP)    PRACTICAL    EXPOSITION' OF   THE 

EPISTLES  FOR  SUNDAYS,  Ac.     Cloth  boards  ..  9     q 

TROWER'S    (BISHOP)    PRACTICAL    EXPOSITION    OF    THE 

GOSPELS  FOR  SUNDAYS,  &c.     Cloth  boards    .  2     0 

TROWER'S  (BISHOP)  SIMILITUDES  USED  IN  HOLY  SCRIP- 
TURE.    Cloth  boards 2     6 

WHOLE  DUTY  OF  MAN,  laid  down  in  a  Plain'and  Famiiiar  Way 
for  the  use  of  all.  With  Private  Devotions  for  several  occasions! 
Cloth  boards 2    o 


CHRISTIAN    EVIDENCE    SERIES. 

THi:  FOLLOWING    WORKS  ARE  NOW  READY :- 

BOOKS. 

"MIRACLES."      By  the  Rev.  E.   A.  Litton,   M.A.,   Examining 

Chaplain  of  the  Bishop  of  Durham.     Crown  8 vo 1     6 

MORAL  DIFFICULTIES  CONNECTED  WITH  THE  BIBLE 
Being  the  "  Boyle  Lectures  for  1871,"  preached  in  Her  Majesty's 
Chapel  at  Whitehall.  By  the  Rev.  J.  A.  Hessey,  D.C.L., 
Preacher  to  the  Hon.  Society  of  Gray's  Inn,  Prebendary  of  St. 
Paul's,  and  Examining  Chaplain  to  the  Bishop  of  London  ;  late 
Head  Master  of  Merchant  Taylors'  School.  Post  8vo.  cloth 
boards 2     g 

HISTORICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENt! 

By  the  Rev.  G.  Rawlinson,  M.A.,  Camden  Professor  of  Ancient 

History,  Oxford.     Post  8vo.  cloth  boards   1     6 

CAN  WE  BELIEVE  IN  MIRACLES  ?     By  C.  Warington,  Esq., 

of  Cams  College,  Cambridge.     Post  8vo.  cloth  boards    1     6 

THE    MORAL    TEACHING     OF     THE     NEW     TESTAMENT 

VIEWED  AS  EVIDENTIAL  TO  ITS  HISTORICAL  TRUTH 

By  the  Rev.  C.  A.  Row.    Post  8vo.  cloth  boards 1     6 

SCRIPTURE  DOCTRINE  OF  CREATION.     By  the  Rev.  T.  R. 

BiRKS,  Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  at  Cambridge.     Post  8vo. 

cloth  boards  '     j     g 

THE  NORWICH  DISCOURSES.    Series  1—6  in  a  volume.    12mo'. 

limp  cloth  Q  2Q 

THOUGHTS  ON  THE  FIRST  PRINCIPLES  OF  THE  POSI- 
TIVE PHILOSOPHY.  CONSIDERED  IN  RELATION  TO 
THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  HUMAN  MIND.  (Cat  G.  li.) 
By  B.  Shaw,  M.A.,  Barrister-at-Law,  late  Fellow  of  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge.     Post  8 vo.  limp  cloth o    8 


FUBLICATIONS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

CHRISTIAN  EVIDENCE  SERIES  ^continued). 
BOOKS. 

IN      THE      P  K  E  S  S.  Price. 

s.  d. 
Thoughts   on  the  Bible.    By  the  Rev.  W.  Gresley. 

Post  8vo.  cloth  boards 1  6 

The   Reasonableness   of   Prayer.  *  By  the    Rev.  P. 

Onslow.    Post  8vo.  limp  cloth    0  8 

Locke  on  the  Existence  of  God.    Post  8vo.  paper  cover    0  3 


TRACTS. 

SCRIPTURE  DIFFICULTIES. 

No.  1.  The  Character  of  Noah.    12mo per  100    1    0 

No.  2,  Jesus  Christ  came  to  send  a  Sword  on  Earth. 
By  the  Rev.  F.  Morse,  Prebendary  of  Lincoln,  and  Yicar  of 
St,  Mary's,  Nottingham.     12mo per  100     3     0 

No.  3.  Commercial  Sharpness  Exemplified  and  Exposed 
IN  THE  Parable  of  the  Unjust  Steward.  By  the 
Rev.  F.  Morse,  M.A.,  &c.     12mo per  100    3    0 

No.  4.  Difficulties  of  Old  Testament  Characters.    The 

Fall  of  David.     12mo per  100     2     0 

No.  5.  Is   THERE   A    GoD  ?      Adapted  from   N.   Roussel,  &c. 

12mo per  100    4     0 

No.  6.  NORWICH  CATHEDRAL  ARGUMENTATIVE  DIS- 
COURSES   IN    DEFENCE    AND    CONFIRMATION  OF 
THE    FAITH.      Series  I.     By  "William   Connor,   Lord 
Bishop  of  Peterborough. 
Discourse  I.  Christianity  and  Free  Thought.    12moi 

each  0  1 
Discourse  11.  Christianity  and  Scepticism.  12mo.  each  0  1 
Discourse  III.  Christianity  and  Faith.  12mo.  ...each  0  1 
Discourse  lY.  The  Demonstration  of  the  Spirit.    By 

the  Lord  Bishop  of  Peterborough.     12mo each    0     1 

Discourse  Y.  Above  Reason,  not  contrary  to  it.    By 

the  Dean  of  Norwich.     12mo each    0     1 

Discom-se  YI.  The  Cumulative  Argument  in  favour 

OF  Christianity.    By  the  Dean  of  Norwich.    12mo.    0    1 
The  above  in  One  Yolume,  limp  cloth 0  10 

No.  7,  Difficulties  of  Old  Testament  Characters.    Cain 

and  his  Times.     12mo per  100    2    0 

No.  8.  Order,  Adaptation,  Design.    By  the  Rev.  C.  A.  Row. 

(In  the  press.) per  100     2    0 

No.  9.  Abraham's  Sacrifice    per  100    2    0 

No.  10.  Deceit  OF  Jacob    per  100    2    0 


OTHER  WORKS  BY  EMINENT  WRITERS  ARE  IN  PREPARATION. 

depositories  : 

77,  Great  Queen  Street,  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields;  4,  Royal  Exchange; 

48,  Piccadilly  ;  and  by  all  Booksellers.